Skip to main content

Full text of "Chapters from childhood; reminiscences of an artist's granddaughter"

See other formats


c*^^ 


.  ^l^*^ 


CT 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/cliaptersfromcliilOOsoskiala 


CHAPTERS    FROM 
CHILDHOOD 


JULIET  €fa^4 


Juliet  Hueffer  (aged  4) 

(Mrs.  Soskice) 
After  a  draiuing  by  Ford  Madox-Bro-ivn 


CHAPTERS     FROM 
CHILDHOOD 

Reminiscences  of   an   Artist's    Granddaughter 


By 
\jULIET    M.    SOSKICE 

With  a  Foreword  by 
A.    G.    GARDINER 


Illustrated  with  Portraits 


LONDON 

SELWYN   &   BLOUNT,   LTD. 

21     YORK    BUILDINGS,    ADELPHI 


First  published  1921 


FOREWORD 

THE  literature  of  childhood  is  not  voluminous. 
There  is  abundant  literature  and  often  admir- 
able literature  for  the  child,  fairy  tales  and  tales  of 
adventure,  and  animal  stories  of  the  "  Black  Beauty  " 
genre.  Swift  even  turned  his  terrific  wrath  with 
mankind  to  the  uses  of  the  nursery,  and  Bunyan 
made  the  agonies  of  the  spiritual  pilgrim  as  thrilling 
and  vivid  an  experience  to  the  child  as  the  tap  of 
Pew's  stick  on  the  frosty  ground  in  **  Treasure 
Island."  But  the  literature  of  childhood,  the  litera- 
ture which  re-creates  the  thought  and  feelings  of  the 
child  mind  when  the  experiences  of  life  are  new  and 
strange,  and  before  the  glamour  of  the  revelation 
has  faded  into  the  light  of  common  day,  are  rare. 
It  demands  many  unusual  qualities :  an  intense 
visual  memory,  an  imaginative  sympathy,  and  that 
power  of  recalling  emotion  long  after  the  emotion 
has  passed  which  has  been  described  as  the  essential 
quality  of  poetry.  It  was  in  this  evocation  of  the 
child  that  the  genius  of  Dickens  touched  its  highest 
expression,  and  there  is  no  better  title  to  immortality 


VI  FOREWORD 

than  the  first  part  of  "  David  Copperfield."  The 
slighter  sketches  of  Kenneth  Graham  in  "  The 
Golden  Age  "  and  "  Dream  Days  "  have  the  same 
revealing  beauty  ;  but  it  is  the  beauty  of  childhood 
seen  through  the  medium  of  disillusioning  years. 
The  humour  and  the  joy  are  the  character  of  the 
child,  but  the  pathos  is  the  pathos  of  memory.  In 
these  "  Chapters  from  Childhood  "  we  have,  I  think, 
an  indisputable  addition  to  the  authentic  literature 
of  childhood.  The  writer  had  the  advantage  of  an 
unusual  setting  for  her  experiences.  To  have  had 
Ford  Madox-Brown  for  grandfather  and  playmate, 
to  have  lived  in  the  Rossetti  circle  was  to  have  had 
an  introduction  to  life  of  a  quality  that  falls  to  few, 
and  though  it  is  not  the  circumstances  of  childhood, 
but  the  emotional  reaction  to  circumstances,  which 
is  the  soul  of  its  literature,  this  record  gains  from  the 
setting.  The  picture  of  F.  M.  B.  in  his  old  age,  as 
seen  through  the  eyes  of  his  "  little  pigeon,"  has  the 
untroubled  beauty  of  the  child  vision,  but  no  less 
remarkable  are  the  thumbnail  sketches,  at  once  artless 
and  penetrating,  of  the  nameless  and  ordinary  people 
who  flit  across  the  field  of  view,  the  amiable  poUce- 
man,  the  lovesick  cabman,  the  Reverend  Mother, 
the  nuns,  the  domestic  servants.  They  are  called 
from  the  past  with  a  sudden  freshness  and  a  certainty 
of  touch  that  convey  the  sense  of  personal  contact. 


FOREWORD  Vll 

They  appear  only  to  disappear,  but  they  dwell  in  the 
memory  with  the  significance  of  permanent  types  of 
the  human  drama.  But  the  chief  person  on  the  little 
stage  is  the  child  herself,  and  it  is  as  a  record  of  the 
first  impressions  of  things  and  the  first  intellectual 
and  emotional  reaction  to  ideas,  that  these  chapters 
are  chiefly  valuable.  The  name  of  Mrs.  Soskice  is 
familiar  to  the  reading  world,  through  her  remarkable 
rendering  of  the  great  poem  of  Nekrassov,  "  The 
Poet  of  the  People's  Sorrow,"  the  Piers  Plowman  of 
Russian  literature.  In  this  book  she  reveals  an 
original  gift  of  a  high  order  from  which  the  public 
will  expect  much. 

A.  G.  GARDINER. 


AUTHOR'S    PREFACE 

THESE  reminiscences,  written  a  long  time  ago, 
are  not  a  recital  of  facts  from  day  to  day,  with 
stated  names  and  dates,  but  merely  the  presentation 
of  certain  scenes  and  incidents  of  childhood,  such  as 
often  remain  clearly  in  the  memory  long  after 
childhood  has  passed. 

I  trust  that  the  memory  of  my  late  grandfather, 
Ford  Madox-Brown,  whom  I  have  portrayed  here, 
as  far  as  my  account  goes,  as  faithfully,  I  think,  as  if 
I  had  had  recourse  to  many  dates  and  documents  ; 
and  that  of  my  late  uncle,  William  Michael  Rossetti, 
whose  household  also  figures  in  these  notes,  will 
serve  as  an  apology  for  their  appearance. 

The  fact  that  my  mother,  Mrs.  Francis  Hueffer, 
was,  for  the  most  part,  ill  and  away  during  the  period 
of  my  life  herein  recorded,  and  that  my  brothers, 
Oliver  and  Ford  Madox-Hueffer,  were  boys  at  school 
older  than  myself,  accounts  for  their  being  so  little 
mentioned  in  these  recollections. 

I  have  included  the  chapter  about  my  life  in  the 
convent  because,  I  fancy,  life  in  convent-schools  is 
little  known  here  in  England,  and  may  prove  of 
interest  to  some  readers. 

J.  s. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

FOREWORD,   BY   A.    G.   GARDINER     .             .  V 

author's  preface     .         .         .         .  ix 

I.      SOCIAL   REFORMERS        ....  I 

II.      IN   MY   grandfather's   HOUSE       .            .  30 

III.      THE  convent 74 

IV.      I   GO   TO   GERMANY       ....  I46 

V.      I    FIND    SOMETHING    TO    BELIEVE  IN      .  201 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


FACING 
PAGE 


Juliet  Hueffer  (Mrs.  Soskice),  aged  4   Frontispiece 
From  a  coloured  drawing  by  Ford  Madox- 
Brown. 

Ford  Madox-Brown 30 

From  a  drawing  by  Mrs.  Catherine  HueiFer 

Mrs.  Ford  Madox-Brown  ...      42 

From  a  pencil  drawing  by  Dante  Gabriel 
Rossetti. 

Ford  Madox-Brown,  on  his  Death-bed     .      68 
"  Drawn  by  candle-light  with  an  aching 
heart  "  by  Frederick  Shields. 

Oliver  Madox-Brown,  on  the  Night  after 

HIS  Death 72 

From  a  drawing  by  Ford  Madox-Brown. 

Mrs.  Soskice,  191 5    .         .        .         .        .     146 
From  a  drawing  by  E.  Gertrude  Thomson. 

Mrs.  Catherine  Hueffer  (Cathy  Madox- 
Brown)    202 

By  Ford  Madox-Brown. 


F 


CHAPTER  I 

SOCIAL  REFORMERS 
I 

OR  some  time  after  my  father's  death  my 
mother  was  ill  and  away,  and  I  was  sent  to  live 
with  my  aunt  and  uncle.*  They  lived  in  a  large 
grey  house  with  steps  up  to  the  front  door,  and  steps 
down  to  the  area,  and  a  great  many  stairs  leading  up 
to  the  top  landings.  The  walls  of  all  the  rooms  and 
staircases  were  covered  with  pictures,  many  with 
very  bright  colours  in  broad  gilt  frames.  There 
were  some  portraits  of  other  relations  painted  by  a 
famous  artist  who  was  my  uncle's  brother.^ 

I  had  four  cousins,  who,  though  they  were  young, 
were  social  reformers.  Mary  was  seven ;  Helen 
was  nine  ;  Arthur  was  about  fourteen  ;  and  Olive 
was  fifteen  at  least.  I  was  eight,  and  I  became  a 
social  reformer  too. 

We  were  anarchists.    We  believed  that  all  people 

should  be  equal,  and  that  nobody  should  possess 

more  than  anybody  else  ;    and  we  hoped  for  the 

*  Mr.  and  Mrs.  William  Michael  Rossetti. 
t  Dante  Gabriel  Rossetti. 


2  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

social  revolution.  We  had  one  big  red  banner  in 
common,  and  we  three  little  ones  had  a  smaller  one 
of  the  same  colour  for  our  special  use.  They  both 
had  some  words  on  them,  cut  out  of  silver  paper  and 
pasted  on  with  glue.  I  don't  remember  the  words, 
but  they  were  mottoes  of  some  kind.  The  banners 
looked  very  bright  and  expensive,  especially  in  the 
open  air. 

We  had  an  anarchist  page-boy.  He  was  the  son 
of  my  aunt's  French  cook.  He  had  red  hair  and  a 
cross,  spotty  face,  and  he  used  to  open  the  door  in 
the  afternoon  when  visitors  came.  When  he  wasn't 
sitting  in  the  hall  he  was  supposed  to  be  helping  his 
mother  in  the  kitchen,  peeling  potatoes  and  cleaning 
boots.  But  he  never  seemed  to  do  much  work. 
He  disliked  work  because  it  tired  him  so.  When  he 
was  in  the  kitchen  he  used  to  sit  by  the  table  with 
his  arms  spread  out  upon  it  and  eat  whatever  his 
mother  put  in  front  of  him,  and  when  she  would  not 
give  him  any  more  he  went  into  the  larder  to  find 
food.  He  never  said  what  he  was  going  to  eat,  so 
that  we  were  always  being  disappointed  at  table 
because  at  the  last  moment  he  had  eaten  something 
that  was  needed  in  the  cooking.  At  first  his  mother 
used  to  say  it  was  the  cat,  but  after  a  time  it  couldn't 
be  hidden  any  longer,  because  he  ate  so  many  things 
no  cat  would  ever  touch.    He  sulked  when  he  was 


SOCIAL   REFORMERS  3 

spoken  to  about  it,  and  grumbled  because  he  had 
not  been  educated  to  be  a  public  speaker. 

He,  of  course,  also  thought  that  everybody  should 
be  equal  and  possess  no  more  than  everybody  else. 
He  said  that  he,  for  instance,  was  a  uniformed  slave 
of  the  capitalist  system.  He  used  to  lie  on  the 
dining-room  sofa  with  his  legs  thrown  up  over  the 
back  of  it  and  his  coat  unbuttoned  and  explain  his 
views  about  it.  He  thought  it  was  a  shame  that  he 
was  forced  to  wear  a  coat  with  a  long  row  of  degrading 
buttons  up  the  front  as  a  token  of  servitude,  and 
waste  his  youth  on  helping  his  mother  who  toiled 
and  sweated  in  our  kitchens  while  we,  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  tyrant  classes,  wore  what  we  liked 
and  were  provided  for. 

He  said  that  he  was  a  son  of  France,  and  that  in 
France  they  had  once  got  up  a  revolution  and 
chopped  the  heads  off  all  the  tyrants.  Tyrants' 
heads  rolled  off  into  the  basket  underneath  the 
guillotine  as  quickly  as  peas  out  of  the  shucks  into 
the  basin  when  his  mother  shelled  them.  One  day, 
he  said,  the  same  thing  would  happen  here,  and  then 
**  our  "  turn  would  come,  and  he  and  his  mother  and 
their  kind  would  triumph.  Till  then  they  would 
be  patient  and  hug  their  grief  in  secret.  French 
people  are  more  excitable  and  say  more  serious 
things  than  the  English  do.    We  used  to  sit  round 


4  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

him  on  the  floor,  and  hug  our  knees  and  listen.  We 
felt  ashamed  and  apologetic,  and  it  was  very  difficult 
to  think  of  anything  to  say  to  comfort  him.  Of 
course,  it  wasn't  our  fault,  and  we  longed  for  the 
revolution.  It  was  in  our  programme.  Once  my 
aunt  came  in  and  found  him  lying  on  the  sofa,  and 
she  grabbed  him  by  the  ear  and  led  him  straight  out  of 
the  room,  right  to  the  top  of  the  kitchen  stairs.  She 
said  she  only  kept  him  for  his  mother's  sake.  We 
all  got  up  from  the  floor  and  stood  close  together.  I 
shall  never  forget  how  angry  we  were,  and  how 
terrible  our  faces  looked  when  she  was  doing  it.  It 
seemed  to  come  just  as  a  proof  of  what  he  was  always 
saying  :  how  unjust  the  world  was,  and  how  the 
tyrants  always  got  the  best  of  it. 

We  had  an  anarchist  printing  press  down  in  the 
front  room  of  the  basement .  We  printed  an  anarchist 
newspaper  on  it.  Olive  and  Arthur  wrote  most  of 
the  articles  themselves.  The  page  always  promised 
to  write  something  for  it,  but  he  never  did,  because 
he  said  he  couldn't  find  the  time.  Sometimes  they 
got  an  article  from  a  real  outside  social  reformer. 
The  paper  was  called  The  Torch,  and  we  used  to  sell 
it  in  Hyde  Park  on  Sunday,  and  on  the  platforms  of 
the  biggest  railway  stations.  I  think  it  must  have 
been  interesting  and  uncommon,  because  whenever 
anybody  bought  a  copy  they  would  first  stand  for 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  5 

some  time  staring  at  the  cover,  and  as  soon  as  they 
got  to  the  title  of  the  first  article  they  would  to  an 
absolute  certainty  (we  knew  because  we  used  to 
watch)  turn  round  suddenly  and  stare  after  us.  I 
can't  remember  the  headings  of  any  of  the  articles, 
but  I  think  there  was  an  incitement  to  revolution  in 
every  copy.  It  was  probably  most  about  the  moans 
of  the  classes  trodden  under  foot,  and  the  bloody 
(if  it  couldn't  be  done  otherwise)  repression  of 
tyrants.  That  is  what  we  were  chiefly  interested  in 
at  the  time. 

My  aunt*  didn't  like  the  printing  press.  She  was 
tall  and  narrow-shouldered  and  stooping.  She  had 
a  broad,  high  nose,  and  a  long,  rather  severe  face. 
She  kept  her  mouth  shut  tight  except  when  she  was 
speaking,  and  her  lips  jutted  out  a  little,  especially 
when  she  was  thinking  about  something  interesting. 

She  was  always  moving  about  very  quickly  over 
the  house.  She  used  to  sweep  into  the  schoolroom 
early  in  the  morning  in  a  brown  cloth  dressing-gown, 
when  we  were  having  lessons,  and  listen  for  a  minute. 
Then  she  would  whirl  the  governess  out  of  her  chair 
and  give  us  the  lessons  herself.  She  knew  how  to 
hit  on  the  parts  we  knew  least.  Her  voice  went  very 
high  and  very  low,  and  she  explained  beautifully. 

*  Mrs.  Rossetti  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  Ford  Madox- 
Brown. 


6  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Whenever  my  uncle  gave  me  half-a-crown  to  spend 
she  took  it  away  to  buy  my  stockings  with.  She 
loved  me,  but  she  thought  that  children  should  be 
taught  to  be  economical.  She  was  very  clever  and 
used  to  lecture  about  the  rights  of  women  ;  and  she 
had  written  several  books  and  painted  pictures. 
She  knew  a  great  deal  about  education.  Sometimes 
she  whipped  her  children  when  they  fell  down  and 
hurt  themselves,  to  teach  them  to  be  more  careful, 
but  she  never  did  at  any  other  time.  In  the  afternoon 
when  she  was  not  busy  she  would  nearly  always 
smile  and  answer  the  most  difficult  questions. 

She  used  to  sweep  along  the  streets  just  as  quickly 
as  she  swept  about  the  house.  When  we  went  out 
with  her  we  used  to  follow  in  a  tail  quite  out  of 
breath. 

She  said  that  no  one  had  the  right  to  spend  one 
idle  moment  on  this  globe.  If  she  couldn't  write 
or  teach  and  lecture  she  would  scrub,  or  sweep  the 
streets,  or  clean  drains  rather  than  be  idle.  She  said 
work,  work,  work,  was  the  object  of  life. 

She  wore  quite  old  clothes  in  the  street,  because 
she  said  it  was  wrong  to  spend  much  money  on 
clothes.  She  cut  down  Olive's  dresses  for  Helen 
when  Olive  had  done  with  them,  and  cut  them  still 
smaller  for  Mary  when  Helen  had.  She  ate  up  all 
the  fat  and  gristly  pieces  on  her  plate  because  she 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  y 

said  luxurious  habits  were  detestable,  and  she  made 
us  eat  them  too,  except  Helen,  because  she  was 
delicate. 

She  was  very  kind  to  the  poor.  Once  we  met  a 
man  in  Tottenham  Court  Road,  and  he  asked  her 
for  a  penny  to  buy  some  food.  She  went  into  a  shop 
and  bought  a  big  white  roll  for  him  and  a  hunk  of 
cheese.  When  she  came  out  and  gave  it  to  him,  he 
opened  it  and  said,  quite  quietly  and  not  angrily  at 
all,  "  You  might  have  stood  a  pat  of  butter.  Madam," 
and  she  looked  at  him  and  went  back  into  the  shop 
and  paid  the  shopman  to  cut  the  roll  and  spread  some 
butter  on  it.  Then  the  man  began  to  eat  it  at  once. 
We  thought  she  would  have  been  angry,  but  she  was 
not,  only  thoughtful. 

Sometimes  she  would  say,  "  And  now  we'll  go  and 
see  Christina,"*  and  we  did  so. 

She  was  a  very  kind  poetess  who  lived  in  one  of 
a  row  of  houses  in  Torrington  Square  and  wrote 
poems  that  usually  ended  sadly.  She  was  very 
religious,  and  sometimes  she  used  to  put  on  a  long 
black  veil  and  go  into  a  sisterhood  to  pray.  But  at 
other  times  she  wore  a  black  dress  and  a  white  lace 
cap,  and  we  used  to  find  her  in  the  back  room  of  her 
house  with  her  hands  folded,  thinking  and  waiting 
for  the  kettle  to  boil.  But,  of  course,  she  did  other 
*  Christina  Rossetti. 


8  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

things  as  well.  Once  she  made  me  a  tiny  dining- 
room  table  and  half  a  dozen  chairs  out  of  chestnuts 
and  pins  and  red  string,  and  put  them  in  a  little  box 
and  gave  them  to  me  and  said,  "  When  you  look  at 
them,  remember  Aunt  Christina,"  and  I  did. 

She  had  a  mild  religious  face,  and  smooth  hair, 
and  very  big  grey  eyes,  rather  prominent.  When 
we  came  in  she  was  always  glad,  and  she  used  to  say, 
"  Welcome,  merry  little  maidens,"  and  made  us  sit 
round  the  table  and  have  tea,  and  eat  as  much  as  we 
wanted.  She  had  a  big  cupboard  with  sweets  in  it, 
and  a  glass  tank  full  of  gold-fish,  and  two  very 
ancient  ugly  aunts  who  lay  in  beds  on  the  opposite 
sides  of  a  room,  with  a  strip  of  carpet  in  the  middle. 

They  were  so  old  that  they  couldn't  stand  up,  and 
they  could  hardly  talk.  They  always  seemed  to  me 
to  be  waving  their  long  skinny  hands.  They  wore 
big  nightcaps  with  frills  round  the  edges  and  flowered 
bed-jackets. 

They  were  very  fond  of  children  and,  after  tea,  I 
used  to  be  sent  up  for  them  to  look  at.  They  used 
to  stretch  out  their  hands  to  me,  and  I  used  to  stand 
on  the  strip  of  carpet  between  them  and  seem  rude 
and  unwilling  to  make  friends.  But  it  was  really 
because  I  was  frightened,  for  they  reminded  me  of  the 
wolf  when  he  had  eaten  Red- Riding-Hood's  grand- 
mother up,  and  put  on  her  nightcap  and  got  into 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  Q 

bed.  They  were,  in  fact,  very  affectionate,  and 
wanted  to  be  kind  to  me.  It  was  only  because  they 
were  so  old  and  dried  and  wrinkled  that  I  was 
frightened. 

The  reason  that  my  aunt  disliked  the  printing 
machine  was  that  the  day  on  which  the  paper  went 
to  press  we  were  all  quite  black  with  the  part  that 
comes  off  on  your  hands  and  face,  and  Olive  and 
Arthur  were  hot  and  irritable.  Besides,  she  said,  it 
was  not  right  for  my  uncle,  who  was  employed  by 
the  Government,  to  have  a  paper  of  that  kind  printed 
in  his  house.  When  people  of  importance  came  to 
see  my  uncle  it  could  be  heard  quite  plainly  from 
his  study,  groaning  in  the  basement.  But  Uncle 
WiUiam  stood  up  for  us  and  protected  it. 

He  had  a  head  and  face  that,  joined  together,  were 
an  exact  oval.  His  head  was  perfectly  bald  and 
shiny  on  the  top,  but  he  had  a  little  white  tufty 
fringe  at  the  back  that  reached  right  down  to  his 
collar.  He  was  tall  and  rather  bent,  and  he  wore  a 
black  frock-coat  with  a  turn-down  collar,  and  rather 
wide  trousers.  He  had  thick  white  eyebrows  and 
dark  eyes.  We  loved  him  almost  better  than  any 
one,  because  he  was  so  gentle  and  stuck  to  us  through 
thick  and  thin  about  everything,  not  only  about  the 
printing  press.  He  always  read  the  articles  in  the 
paper,  and  he  would  smile  and  make  suggestions  in 


lO  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

his  kind  soft  voice.  But  he  always  said  to  us, 
**  Don't  you  think  so  ?  "  not  at  all  as  if  he  really 
knew  better  than  we.  Aunt  Lucy  didn't  really  keep 
the  page-boy  so  much  for  his  mother's  sake  as  that 
Uncle  William  protected  him  and  said  he  had  an 
interesting  character,  and  he  was  going  to  send  him 
to  the  Polytechnic. 

II 

We  three  little  ones  had  a  special  mission  of  our 
own,  although  it  was  all  part  of  the  same  work.  It 
was  the  reformation  of  policemen.  Of  course,  we 
understood  very  well  that  if  we  could  get  them  on 
our  side  it  would  be  a  very  great  thing.  We  felt 
nervous  when  we  undertook  the  work,  but  Olive 
told  us  that  that  kind  of  agitation  was  quite  within 
the  law  until  the  policemen  had  actually  begun  to 
rebel  against  their  chiefs.  Then,  of  course,  it  would 
be  a  case  of  save  yourself  whoever  can.  I  think  she 
looked  it  up  in  some  sort  of  Blue  Book  before  we 
started.  She  was  always  getting  worried  and  looking 
things  up  because  she  was  so  anxious  that  no  mistakes 
should  be  made. 

What  we  had  to  explain  to  the  police  was  that  it 
was  most  unfair  to  put  a  man  in  prison  merely  for 
taking  what  he  needed  from  another  man  who  had 
more  than  the  first  man  had.    There  are  so  many 


SOCIAL   REFORMERS  II 

riches  in  the  world  that  there  is  no  reason  why 
every  man  should  not  have  enough  for  himself,  and 
if  the  second  man  has  too  much  and  can't  be  per- 
suaded by  kindness  to  share  it  with  the  first  man  who 
hasn't  enough,  then  the  first  man  has  every  right  to 
take  it  from  the  second  by  force.  The  second  man 
depends  entirely  upon  the  armed  supporters  of  the 
law,  who  are  the  police  and  military,  to  aid  and  abet 
him  in  his  greediness,  and  every  right-minded 
policeman  should  feel  ashamed  to  strike  a  blow  in 
such  a  horrid  cause.  That  was  our  programme  in  a 
nutshell. 

We  took  our  banner,  the  smaller  one,  with  us  to 
give  us  confidence,  and  we  arranged  it  as  we  went 
along.  We  had  simply  to  hem  the  police  in  as  they 
stood  at  their  corners,  so  that  we  could  force  them 
to  listen  to  us.  I  was  to  stand  in  the  middle  holding 
the  banner  in  front  of  me,  and  I  was  to  begin  the 
address. 

The  policeman  nearest  to  us  was  at  the  corner  of 
Avenue  Road  in  the  St.  John's  Wood  Road.  We 
came  down  from  Primrose  Hill  in  a  row,  with  the 
banner  flying.  We  didn't  mind  the  people  stopping 
to  stare  after  us.  We  were  used  to  being  stared  at, 
even  when  we  hadn't  got  the  banner  with  us,  because 
Aunt  Lucy  always  dressed  us  in  artistic  style,  and 
we  were  busy  listening  to  Helen  explaining  to  us 


12  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

exactly  what  to  do.  We  took  some  copies  of  the 
paper  with  us,  but  the  poHce  were  not  to  pay  for 
them. 

Helen  really  thought  that  there  might  be  some 

chance  of  our  being  arrested  and  dragged  off  to 

prison,  but  she  said  we  were  not  to  mind  because 

other  people  had  been  through  far  worse.     She  said 

that  the  police  did  really  sometimes  go  beyond  their 

duty,  but  that  we  were  in  the  right,  and  we  ought  to 

be  ready  to  die  if  necessary.     But  in  any  case,  there 

was  not  the  slightest  danger  of  our  being  executed 

or  anything  really  serious.     She  herself  wouldn't 

have  minded  being  executed  in  the  very  least.     She 

didn't  say  so,  but  I'm  sure  she  wouldn't.     She  was 

very  brave,  although  she  had  a  cough,  and  was  so 

thin  and  delicate.     Once  she  cut  her  finger  open  and 

wrote  a  document  in  her  own  blood,  swearing  that 

when  she  was  dead  she  would  rise  from  the  grave  if 

it  were  possible  and  walk  into  our  bedroom  so  that 

we  might  really  know  once  for  all  whether  it  were 

possible  for  the  spirit  to  exist  without  the  body  or 

not.    Helen  thought  she  was  going  to  die  quite  soon 

because  of  her  weak  chest,  and  other  people  thought 

so  too.    But  she  wasn't  at  all  frightened.     She  said 

it  was  absolutely  the  only  way  of  finding  out  for 

certain  several  things  she  wanted  to  know.     She  was 

not  religious.     Once  she  put  Mary's  doll  out  on  the 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  1 3 

bedroom  window-sill  in  the  soaking  rain,  and  made 
us  pray  to  God  to  keep  it  dry  as  a  sign  that  He  really 
did  exist  and  was  able  to  do  anything  He  wanted. 
When  we  took  it  in  the  morning,  you  wouldn't  have 
known  it  for  the  same  creature.  Helen  said  that  it 
was  a  sure  sign  that  there  wasn't  any  God,  because  if 
there  had  been  He  would  have  been  only  too  happy 
to  have  saved  our  souls  by  anything  so  simple. 
Mary  nearly  cried  when  she  saw  the  sodden  shapeless 
mass.  But  she  stopped  herself  because  she  had 
really  meant  to  offer  it  as  a  sacrifice.  She  thought 
it  meant  that  there  was  a  God  and  He  had  wanted 
to  punish  us  for  being  so  presumptuous  and  un- 
certain. Helen  did  not  have  dolls,  or  she  would 
have  used  one  of  her  own.  We  buried  her  document 
behind  a  loose  brick  in  the  old  wall  at  the  bottom  of 
Acacia  Road,  and  whenever  we  went  past  she  made 
a  sort  of  Freemason  sign  with  her  finger  to  show  that 
she  remembered  it  and  was  going  to  keep  her  vow. 

Mary  was  so  frightened  by  what  Helen  had  said 
about  the  executions  that  she  had  nearly  begun  to 
cry  before  we  reached  the  bottom  of  St.  Edmund's 
Terrace,  which  was  quite  near  the  first  policeman. 
She  was  afraid  we  really  might  be  executed  by  some 
mistake.  She  said  that  terrible  mistakes  were  made. 
Once  a  poor  man  was  hanged  three  times  and  nearly 
killed  before  they  found  out  it  wasn't  the  right  man. 


14  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

If  the  rope  hadn't  broken  they'd  never  have  found 
out  then. 

I  felt  sorry  for  Mary.  She  was  small  and  fat  and 
her  face  was  broad.  She  often  used  to  get  anxious 
about  things.  She  liked  digging  up  remains  in  the 
back  garden  and  wondering  what  they  were.  Once 
she  dug  up  some  bones  and  was  certain  they  belonged 
to  a  victim  who  had  been  buried  by  a  murderer,  as 
you  read  about  it  in  the  paper.  She  was  very 
frightened,  but  Helen  said  no,  they  were  some 
chicken  bones  abandoned  by  the  cat ;  and  so  they 
were.  And  she  dug  up  a  scrap  of  paper,  and  was 
sure  she  could  see  traces  of  a  mysterious  message 
written  on  it,  but  we  couldn't  see  anything.  We  put 
it  under  the  microscope,  and  there  was  nothing 
written  on  it  at  all.  But  she  said  she  could  see  it,  so 
she  kept  it.  When  she  dug  up  an  old  piece  of  glass 
or  tin  she  used  to  believe  they  were  Roman  remains, 
because  she  said  she  was  sure  it  was  the  Romans  who 
had  begun  to  build  the  waterworks  at  the  foot  of 
Primrose  Hill.  She  didn't  believe  it  really,  but  she 
wanted  to  so  much  that  she  almost  did.  She  wasn't 
very  brave,  and  she  used  to  cry  a  good  deal  because 
she  was  always  being  frightened  by  the  grave  things 
Helen  talked  about. 

Helen  stopped  short  in  the  middle  of  the  road  and 
began  to  scold  her.    Her  face  was  quite  white  with 


SOCIAL   REFORMERS  1 5 

anger.  She  said,  "  Coward,  coward,  coward,  only 
fit  for  nursing  dolls  and  hemming  pocket  handker- 
chiefs." She  said  we  must  fight,  fight,  fight.  All 
the  great  men  and  women  in  the  world  had  lived 
fighting  and  died  fighting.  If  we  were  afraid  of  a 
perfectly  peaceful  policeman  now  where  should  we 
be  when  the  social  revolution  came  ? 

She  began  to  cough  in  the  middle,  and  Mary  gave 
way  at  once.  Every  one  gave  way  to  her  when  she 
began  to  cough,  because  it  made  them  so  sorry  for 
her.  It  shook  her  so  and  made  her  look  so  thin 
and  ill. 

I  secretly  hoped  that  the  policeman  would  not  be 
at  his  corner.  But  he  was.  He  had  just  settled 
down  in  it  again  after  a  short  walk  to  and  fro.  He 
wasn't  going  to  move  again  just  then. 

He  was  a  very  broad  and  tall  policeman  with  a 
large  head  and  fat  red  cheeks.  His  eyes  were  blue 
and  turned  up  at  the  corners.  They  weren't  bright, 
but  they  were  very  gay  and  kind. 

We  stood  in  a  row  in  front  of  him  just  as  we  had 
said  we  would.  I  held  the  banner  with  one  hand 
and  the  papers  with  the  other,  so  I  felt  that  I  was 
rooted  to  the  spot.     It  was  a  horrid  feeling. 

I  fancy  he  must  have  thought  us  very  small, 
because  he  stooped  right  down  with  a  hand  on  each 
knee  to  look  at  us.    He  smiled  right  across  his  face. 


1 6  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

He  was  just  like  the  giant  in  our  picture  book  when 
he  stooped  down  and  looked  at  Jack  and  was  thinking 
how  glad  he  was  that  he  was  going  to  eat  him. 

His  face  was  quite  near  mine,  and  I  felt  sure  that 
he  was  going  to  take  a  bite  out  of  my  cheek.  But  it 
was  the  banner  that  attracted  him.  He  was  trying 
to  read  what  was  pasted  on  it,  but  I  knew  he  couldn't 
because  some  of  the  letters  were  turned  the  wrong 
way  round,  and  they  were  a  good  many  different 
sizes. 

He  said,  "  That's  a  pretty  thing  you've  got  there ; 
what's  writ  across  it  ?  " 

His  voice  was  a  little  hoarse  as  though  he  used  to 
have  a  sore  throat  rather  often.  I  daresay  it  was 
ruined  by  standing  in  the  damp.  But  he  himself 
was  not  rough. 

I  knew  what  I  ought  to  say,  but  I  couldn't  think 
of  it.  It  was  because  of  the  banner  and  the  papers, 
and  being  rather  near.  If  I  could  have  run  across 
the  road  and  stood  on  the  other  side  I  could  have 
explained  quite  well. 

I  held  up  the  literature  and  said,  "  Would  you 
read  the  paper,  please  ?  " 

This  was  stupid,  because  of  course  he  wouldn't 
want  to  read  the  paper  until  he  had  had  it  properly 
explained  to  him. 

Mary's  eyes  and  mouth  were  quite  wide  open,  she 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  1 7 

was  SO  frightened.  Helen  couldn't  wait  any  longer. 
She  was  always  impatient.  She  began  to  help  and 
she  did  it  beautifully. 

First,  she  pointed  out  each  word  on  the  banner 
with  her  finger  and  explained  exactly  what  it  meant, 
and  the  policeman  was  interested.  Then  she  flung 
the  hair  back  off  her  shoulder  and  put  her  hand  on 
her  hip.  She  always  stood  like  that  when  she  was 
giving  explanations.  Her  face  looked  very  affec- 
tionate and  truthful,  and  her  voice  went  up  and  down 
a  little,  something  like  Aunt  Lucy's.  She  explained 
our  whole  programme  from  beginning  to  end,  not 
only  that  part  especially  for  the  use  of  the  police. 

She  said  there  was  no  reason  why  policemen 
shouldn't  have  things  just  as  nice  as  a  king.  They 
were  both  human  beings.  It  was  only  just  an 
accident  that  one  had  been  born  a  king  and  the  other 
a  policeman.  If  the  other  had  been  born  a  king  and 
the  one  a  policeman  nobody  would  ever  have  noticed 
the  difference.  A  policeman  was  as  good  as  any 
king,  in  fact,  better,  because  he  was  honest  and  cheap 
and  worked  for  his  living,  while  a  king  was  useless 
and  expensive,  and  only  kept  for  showing  off. 

The  policeman  hitched  up  his  belt  with  both  his 
thumbs  and  said,  "Ah,  that's  what  they  call  Sociahsm, 
that  is.  What's  yours  is  mine,  and  what's  mine's 
my  own  sort  o'  business,  eh  ?  " 


1 8  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Helen  said, "  What  is  is  everybody's,"  very  gravely. 

"  That'll  want  a  deal  o'  putting  straight,  that  vv^ill, 
if  ever  that  comes  in,"  said  the  policeman,  and  he 
hitched  himself  up  all  round  again  and  stamped  both 
his  feet,  first  one  and  then  the  other.  "  That'll  take 
a  deal  o'  thinking  of." 

"  Well,  but  vs^ill  you  think  about  it  ?  "  Helen  said. 
Her  face  looked  shining  and  transparent  like  the  face 
of  the  little  boy  Christ  talking  to  the  old  Jews  in  the 
picture  in  the  Tate  Gallery. 

"  Ah,  but  it  wants  wiser  heads  than  mine  to  think 
about  it,"  said  the  policeman.  "  All  the  thinking  I 
could  do  wouldn't  make  it  come  no  clearer.  You 
want  a  lot  of  learning  to  understand  such  things. 
People  says  one  thing,  and  people  says  another,  and 
from  what  I  can  hear  they're  all  a-contradicting  of 
'emselves  and  of  each  other.  I  don't  take  much 
notice  of  it." 

"  Well,  but  will  you  read  the  paper  ?  "  Helen  said. 
**  You'll  find  a  lot  about  it  there.  I  am  sure  it  will 
be  a  help  to  you." 

"  Will  I  read  the  paper  ?  "  he  said,  "  of  course  I 
will."  And  I  gave  him  one  and  he  took  it  in  his  great 
podgy  hand  and  wrenched  himself  round  and  hoisted 
up  his  coat  tails  and  rammed  it  down  into  his  trousers 
pocket.  Then  he  swung  himself  straight  again,  and 
bobbed  up  and  down  and  jerked  his  knees  in  and  out. 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  1 9 

and  stooped  again  and  touched  my  face  with  his  first 
finger.  It  felt  just  as  big  and  heavy  as  one  of  those 
long  leathery  sausages  we  used  to  have  for  supper 
before  the  page-boy's  mother  came. 

**  I  never  seen  cheeks  so  red,  nor  yet  eyes  so  blue," 
he  said,  *'  and  what  a  lot  of  hair,  as  soft  as  silk.  I 
reckon  you  don't  like  havin'  that  brushed  out  of  a 
evenin'  !  " 

I  didn't  know  what  to  say.  One  never  does  when 
people  make  personal  remarks. 

"  I  got  a  little  lass  your  size,"  he  said,  "  with  hair 
that  colour,  and  she  makes  a  rare  fuss  when  her 
mother  puts  it  into  papers  of  a  evenin'." 

Ill 

Mary  crept  into  my  bed  in  the  night.  We  had 
three  beds  in  a  row  in  the  night  nursery.  She  was 
quite  cold  and  frightened  again.  She  couldn't 
forget  the  poor  man  who  had  been  hanged  three 
times.  But  she  said,  "  Don't  tell  Helen  because 
she'll  say  *  coward,  coward,  coward,'  and  I  can't 
bear  it." 

She  simply  worshipped  Helen.  She  used  to 
stand  sometimes  for  a  long  time  quite  still  behind  her 
chair  in  the  schoolroom  when  she  was  doing  her 
lessons  in  the  evening.  Sometimes  she  would  stroke 
her  hair  quite  gently,  and  Helen  would  fling  it  back 


20  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

off  her  shoulder  and  flash  round  and  say,  "Oh, 
bother  you  !  "  and  Mary  used  to  say,  "  I  didn't  think 
you'd  feel  it,"  and  stand  still  again.  When  Helen 
wrote  the  bloody  document  about  beyond  the  grave 
Mary  cried  because  she  couldn't  bear  to  think  that 
Helen  might  be  going  to  die.  Only  she  always  said, 
"  Don't  tell  Helen,"  because  Helen  would  have 
scorned  her  for  it. 

I  tried  to  comfort  her  about  the  man  who  had  been 
hanged  three  times.  I  said  I'd  make  a  poem  about 
it,  and  she  wouldn't  be  frightened  any  more  when 
she  saw  it  properly  explained.  The  first  verse  came 
at  once  as  soon  as  I  began  to  think  about  it, 

"  Three  times,  three  times  was  he  strung  up, 
Three  times,  three  times  he  fell. 
The  minions  of  the  law  were  there. 
The  clergyman  as  well  ..." 

I  wrote  poems  about  everything  that  interested  me. 
I  had  a  whole  book  full  of  them.     Some  were  very 
sad,  and  some  were  cheerful.     One  began, 
"  A  bloody,  bloody  King  thou  wast !  " 

It  was  called  "  An  Ode  to  King  John,"  but  Helen 
looked  over  my  shoulder  and  put  in  "  Or  any  King," 
in  brackets.  She  was  a  dreadful  enemy  of  kings. 
I  wrote  the  ode  after  Aunt  Lucy  read  us  about  how 
King  John  had  tried  to  put  out  Prince  Arthur's  eyes 
in  Shakespeare's  play. 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  21 

When  I  thought  of  a  new  poem  in  the  night  I  used 
to  escape  from  the  governess  early  in  the  morning 
and  run  down  to  my  aunt's  bedroom  to  tell  her  about 
it.  I  sat  on  a  chair  beside  the  dressing-table  while 
she  was  twisting  her  hair  up,  in  her  petticoat-bodice 
in  front  of  the  glass.  I  recited  the  poem  before  it 
was  written  down. 

Uncle  William  would  be  in  bed  with  his  nice 
white  nightcap  on  and  the  sheets  up  to  his  chin. 
He  used  to  raise  himself  up  on  his  elbow  to  listen, 
and  he  used  to  laugh  and  say,  "  Bravo,  bravo,  my 
little  girl !  " 

And  Aunt  Lucy  used  to  leave  go  of  her  hair  and 
stoop  down  and  kiss  me  and  tell  me  what  she  thought 
about  it.  She  always  said  at  the  end,  "  Write  about 
everything  that  interests  you,  little  dear,  and  if  you 
can't  write  it  in  poetry,  write  it  in  prose." 

And  I  did.  I  wrote  a  book  of  stories  besides,  and 
a  play  in  verse.  But  it  hadn't  enough  incident  in  it 
to  be  acted. 

IV 

On  Sundays  we  used  to  go  to  make  propaganda  in 
Hyde  Park.  Olive  and  Arthur  took  charge  of  the 
big  banner,  and  we  distributed  the  little  banner  and 
the  literature  among  ourselves.  We  used  to  go  by 
train  and  fold  the  banners  up  and  put  them  in  the 


22  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

luggage  rack  when  we  got  in,  and  we  sold  the  paper 
on  the  platform  till  the  train  came  in. 

Olive  wore  a  round  black  astrakhan  cap,  and  a 
short  black  coat  with  astrakhan  on  the  collar  and 
sleeves,  and  a  green  skirt.  She  and  Arthur  both  had 
auburn  hair.  Olive's  nose  was  short  and  her  face 
was  very  serious  and  covered  with  freckles.  So  was 
Arthur's,  but  they  were  more  difficult  to  see  on  his, 
because  it  nearly  always  was  rather  dirty. 

Olive  was  of  a  worrying  nature.  She  was  always 
wondering  whether  we  had  mislaid  one  of  the 
banners,  or  whether  we  hadn't  given  too  much 
change  when  we  were  paid  for  the  literature,  or 
whether  we  weren't  letting  wrong  ideas  creep  into 
the  programme.  She  had  quite  a  pucker  in  her 
forehead  through  always  worrying  so  much.  She 
said  it  made  it  worse  because  Arthur  was  no  help  to 
her  in  practical  things.  It  wasn't  that  he  wasn't 
keen,  but  he  was  so  absent-minded.  He  used  to 
forget  all  sorts  of  things.  He  very  often  forgot  to 
wash  himself  and  do  his  hair  in  the  morning,  and  it 
wasn't  that  he  didn't  want  to,  because  he  didn't 
mind  in  the  least  when  other  people  washed  him. 
As  a  rule,  when  he  was  sent  up  to  get  clean  before 
meals  he  did  not  come  down  again  until  he  was 
fetched,  and  then  he  was  still  quite  cloudy.  If  any- 
body wanted  to  take  him  out  to  lunch  or  tea,  the  only 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  23 

thing  for  them  to  do  was  to  wash  him  themselves  very 
carefully  and  keep  tight  hold  of  him  till  they  started. 

He  used  to  wander  off  in  the  most  excruciating 
moments,  just  when  the  paper  was  going  to  press, 
and  go  into  the  day-nursery  and  make  noisy  experi- 
ments. He  liked  to  fill  a  tin  with  gas  and  close  it 
and  hold  it  over  a  flame  until  the  lid  flew  off  with  a 
tremendous  bang,  and  once  he  blew  his  hair  and 
eyebrows  off  by  an  experiment  with  gunpowder, 
which  nobody  ever  knew  how  he  got.  Once  we 
found  him  standing  on  the  balcony  with  an  experi- 
mented-upon  umbrella  in  his  hand.  He  said  that 
when  he  jumped  it  would  open  and  he  would  descend 
into  the  garden,  like  a  parachutist  from  a  balloon. 
But,  if  it  hadn't  opened,  he  would  certainly  have  been 
killed.  Olive  was  waiting  in  agonies  in  the  printing 
room  for  him  to  finish  off  his  leading  article,  because, 
although  he  was  so  unreliable,  she  didn't  feel  it  was 
safe  to  do  anything  like  that  without  him. 

He  had  a  deep  cracked  voice,  and  a  big  forehead 
like  his  uncle's,  the  celebrated  poet  and  painter,  and 
round  brown  eyes  that  sometimes  looked  as  bright 
as  though  they  had  a  red  light  lit  behind  them. 
Sometimes  he  would  stare  in  such  a  wild  and  in- 
terested way  that  you  couldn't  help  looking  round 
to  see  if  anything  was  there,  though  you  knew  there 
could  be  nothing. 


24  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

Once  Olive  stationed  him  at  Baker  Street  Station 
with  a  pile  of  the  literature  to  sell,  and  when  she 
came  back  in  an  hour  to  see  how  he  was  getting  on 
she  found  him  striding  up  and  down  the  platform 
and  talking  to  himself  with  the  literature  all  hanging 
floppily  over  his  arm.  Of  course,  he  hadn't  sold  a 
single  copy.  We  used  to  meet  him  charging  down 
from  the  top  of  Primrose  Hill  in  his  black  ulster, 
with  his  hat  over  his  eyes,  brandishing  a  book, 
talking  to  himself,  and  waving  his  arms  about  like  a 
madman.  He  was  always  reading.  He  read  at 
meals,  in  the  street,  and  in  bed,  and  in  his  bath.  He 
read  very  serious  books,  and  Uncle  William  gave  him 
a  special  key  to  the  bookcase  in  the  library  where  all 
his  most  precious  ones  were  kept.  He  trusted  him 
entirely,  because  they  were  the  only  things  he  never 
lost.  His  articles  were  the  best  in  the  paper.  Once 
an  important  social  reformer*  came  to  the  house. 
He  wore  a  blue  serge  suit,  and  he  had  a  great  deal  of 
fluffy  grey  hair  standing  up  all  round  his  head,  and  a 
frizzy  beard,  rather  a  flushed  face,  and  a  beautifully 
shaped  nose.  He  stood  upon  the  hearthrug  and  we 
all  sat  round  and  gazed  at  him  in  adoration.  Arthur 
was  especially  introduced  to  him  and  he  said,  "  I 
congratulate  you,  young  sir,  on  a  particularly  clever 
piece  of  writing." 

♦  William  Morris. 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  2$ 

It  was  Arthur's  article  in  the  last  number,  and  he 
asked  if  he  would  like  to  come  and  give  a  paper  on 
the  subject  in  his  club  at  Hammersmith.  Arthur 
would  have  agreed,  but  Aunt  Lucy  said  "  No,"  that 
he  had  still  a  great  deal  to  learn  himself  before  he 
could  begin  to  think  of  teaching  other  people. 

He  and  Olive  wrote  a  play  in  the  correct  Greek 
style,  with  a  Chorus  in  white  robes,  waving  long  grass. 
It  was  acted  in  the  drawing-room,  and  a  great  many 
people  came  to  see  it.  We  were  the  Chorus,  and 
told  the  people  exactly  what  was  going  on.  Aunt 
Lucy  made  the  robes  out  of  butter  muslin.  She  was 
the  prompter  and  sat  in  the  wings,  but  we  really 
didn't  want  much  prompting  for  Olive  had  rehearsed 
us  all  so  carefully. 

Arthur  was  a  youth  who  slew  a  loathsome  monster. 
Aunt  Lucy  pulled  it  in  on  a  thread  from  the  other 
wings  for  him  to  rush  upon.  He  stood  in  the  middle 
of  the  stage  with  his  foot  upon  its  neck  and  slew  it  so 
fiercely  that  all  the  people  were  astonished  and  said 
that  he  would  make  a  splendid  actor.  But  it  wasn't 
really  acting.  He  simply  was  so  absent-minded  that 
he  imagined  that  he  really  was  the  youth.  He  was 
in  butter  muslin  too,  but  it  was  tied  in  round  the 
waist.  We  made  his  sword  out  of  cardboard  and 
covered  it  with  gold  paper.  He  had  on  sandals  laced 
with  gold  paper  half-way  up  his  legs,  and  a  gold  band 


26  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

in  his  hair.  He  had  to  let  his  hair  grow  long  for 
some  time  beforehand,  but  he  was  glad  because  he 
hated  going  to  the  barber's.  Olive  was  worried  for 
fear  he  should  split  the  laces  of  his  sandals  in  his 
emotion,  but  luckily  he  didn't.  The  people  in  front 
said  he  scowled  so  savagely  that  his  face  looked  quite 
terrible,  and  the  perspiration  poured  off  him  with 
excitement.  I  quite  believed  it,  for  I  knew  how 
worked  up  he  used  to  be  when  we  met  him  in  his 
ulster  on  Primrose  Hill. 

Our  banners  were  not  so  noticeable  in  the  Park, 
because  there  were  so  many  others  there.  There 
were  some  speakers  called  Iconoclasts,  and  some 
called  Socialists,  and  some  called  Humanitarians,  and 
some  called  Unitarians,  and  some  called  Vegetarians  ; 
and  they  stood,  each  under  their  own  banner,  giving 
explanations.  Some  of  the  crowd  stood  and  listened 
and  groaned  and  clapped  and  hissed  and  asked  ques- 
tions and  made  rude  remarks,  and  some  just  walked 
about  and  took  no  notice.  We  planted  our  banner 
down  near  the  Socialists  as  a  meeting-place,  and 
mixed  with  the  crowd  to  sell  literature  and  gather 
information.  Olive  told  us  if  ever  we  met  with 
anything  of  interest  to  jot  it  down  with  pencil  in  our 
note-books,  and  we  did.  If  any  one  said  anjrthing 
very  wise  or  noble  we  handed  him  a  pencil  and 
asked  him  for  his  autograph.     I  called  out  "  The 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  27 

Torch,''  "  The  Torch,''  to  attract  the  people  to  the 
literature,  and  some  mocking  boys  said  it  was  like  a 
mouse  squeaking  in  the  larder.  People  turned 
round  and  said,  "  What  a  funny  little  girl !  "  and 
"  Bless  her,  what  has  she  got  there  ?  "  and  they 
bought  the  paper  just  to  see.  Olive  explained  hard 
all  the  time  she  sold  the  literature.  She  wasn't 
upset  at  all  even  when  quite  a  crowd  came  round  her. 
She  frowned  and  explained  all  the  harder.  They 
tried  to  get  her  in  a  corner,  asking  unfriendly  ques- 
tions, but  she  was  too  clever  for  them,  and  besides, 
she  had  looked  it  all  up  beforehand,  while  they 
hadn't,  and  she  had  a  lot  of  practice  on  us  too. 
Arthur  generally  got  lost  at  once  and  turned  up  when 
the  Park  was  nearly  empty,  talking  to  somebody  he 
didn't  know.     But  he  was  not  at  all  confused. 

We  had  a  cigar  box  full  of  autographs  of  the 
speakers  in  the  Park,  and  we  used  to  rummage  our 
fingers  in  them  when  we  wanted  inspiration.  Once 
there  was  a  very  desperate  and  famous  lady*  there, 
and  people  said  we  should  never  be  able  to  get  her 
autograph,  because  she  always  refused  to  give  it. 
But  we  thought  we'd  try.  Olive  went  up  to  ask  her 
first  in  case  she  wanted  explanations,  but  a  tall 
stooping  gentleman  in  a  foreign  hat,  with  his  hands 
behind  his  back  and  hair  that  flowed  and  mingled 
*  Louise  MicheL 


2S  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

with  his  beard,  whom  she  was  talking  to,  stepped  in 
front  of  her  and  said  that  '*  Madame  "  could  not  be 
disturbed. 

We  gathered  round  the  banner  and  considered 
what  to  do.  Helen  said  that  I  ought  to  be  sent 
because  nobody  was  likely  to  take  me  for  a  spy.  I 
went  up  to  the  lady  and  pulled  her  sleeve,  and  the 
foreign  gentleman  jumped  forward  again,  and  I  was 
frightened.  But  she  had  turned  round  and  seen  me 
first,  and  she  sat  down  in  a  chair  behind  her  and 
pulled  me  up  against  her  and  asked  me  what  I 
wanted.  I  told  her,  and  she  laughed  and  said, 
"  What  a  rosy  little  girl !  " 

She  was  very  thin,  and  she  was  dressed  all  in  black. 
Her  face  had  dry  grey  skin  on  it,  and  her  hair  was 
grey,  and  I  thought  she  must  be  grey  all  over,  under- 
neath her  clothes  as  well.  She  had  thin  lips  and  a 
long  pointed  nose  and  little  eyes.  They  were  very 
bright  and  sharp,  but  not  very  kind.  I  said  please 
was  it  really  true  that  she  had  been  in  prison  ?  I 
thought  that  as  she  was  a  lady  there  might  be  some 
mistake.  She  said  it  was  quite  true,  and  what  had 
little  girls  to  do  with  things  like  that  ?  I  said  I  was 
connected  with  a  paper,  and  did  she  mind,  and  was 
she  much  afraid  (when  she  was  put  in  prison)  ?  Her 
face  looked  very  brave,  and  she  said  she  was  never 
afraid,  and  that  she  minded  nothing,  because  she 


SOCIAL  REFORMERS  29 

knew  that  all  the  while  the  world  was  getting  better, 
and  that  people  would  be  cleverer  and  happier.  She 
stroked  my  cheek  and  smiled  again  and  asked  me, 
did  I  understand  ?  And  I  said,  *'  Oh,  yes,  that's 
what  we  think  too  " — after  the  Social  Revolution. 
She  asked  me  what  my  name  was,  and  I  said, 
"  Poppy,"  and  the  foreign  gentleman  translated  it 
into  French,  and  she  laughed  again  and  said,  "  That 
is  quite  right ;  thus  it  must  be."  I  said,  would  she 
please  be  so  kind  as  to  give  me  her  autograph,  because 
my  cousins  wanted  it  badly.  And  she  said,  "  Where 
are  your  cousins  ?  "  and  we  looked  round  and  we 
couldn't  see  them  because  they  were  out  of  sight 
behind  the  banner.  They  had  promised  not  to  peep, 
or  I  should  have  been  too  shy  to  ask  her.     She  took 

my  pencil  and  wrote  L M right  across  the 

paper  in  long  thick  crooked  letters.  And  I  thanked 
her  very  much  and  said  good-bye,  and  she  took  my 
face  between  her  hands  and  looked  at  it  and  smiled 
and  said,  "  Good-bye,  nice  little  girl."  And  she 
looked  after  me  till  I  had  got  right  back  to  the  banner, 
and  then  I  looked  round  and  she  waved  her  hand  to 
me  and  smiled  again. 


CHAPTER  II 

IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE 
I 

MY  grandfather  lived  in  the  house  next  door* 
but  one  to  us.  He  was  the  celebrated  painter, 
F.  M.  B.*  He  was  one  of  the  kindest,  gentlest, 
handsomest  old  gentlemen  that  ever  lived.  Every- 
body loved  him.  He  wore  a  blue  cloth  tam-o'- 
shanter  when  he  was  at  work,  and  in  the  winter  sat 
with  his  legs  in  a  big  bag  made  of  fur  inside,  like  those 
worn  at  the  North  Pole.  His  cheeks  were  pink,  and 
he  had  blue  eyes,  and  his  hair  fell  straight  down  on 
both  sides  of  his  face  nearly  to  the  bottom  of  his  ears, 
and  my  grandmother  cut  it  straight  and  even  all  the 
way  round  behind.  It  was  wonderfully  thick  and 
pure  snow  white,  and  so  was  his  beard.  He  wasn't 
very  tall,  but  his  shoulders  were  broad,  and  he  looked 
somehow  grand  and  important.  He  nearly  always 
smiled  when  you  looked  at  him,  not  an  empty  smile, 
but  a  kind,  understanding  one,  though  his  eyes 
looked  quite  sad  all  the  while.    His  lips  jutted  out 

*  Ford  Madox-Brown. 


I) 


Ford  Madox- Brown 

After  a  draiving  by  his  daughter^  Mrs.  Catherine  Hueffer 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  3 1 

when  he  was  thoughtful,  something  Uke  Aunt  Lucy's, 
and  then  they  looked  terribly  stern.  He  usually 
wore  a  shiny  top-hat  and  a  black  cape,  and  he  used 
to  take  my  grandmother's  little  dog  out  for  a  walk  on 
Primrose  Hill.  He  couldn't  walk  very  fast,  because 
he  had  the  gout,  but  the  little  dog  was  very  old  and 
couldn't  go  fast  either,  so  it  didn't  mind.  He  would 
stop  from  time  to  time  and  look  behind  to  see  if  it 
was  coming,  and  then  it  used  to  stop  too,  and  sit  down 
and  look  up  at  him  and  hang  its  tongue  out  and  wag 
its  tail,  and  they  went  on  again. 

Sometimes  he  smiled  a  different  sort  of  smile — his 
whole  face  looked  as  if  it  were  laughing  and  his  eyes 
as  well.  But  that  was  very  rarely.  Once,  when  he 
was  having  breakfast  with  a  good  many  people  one 
of  his  letters  said  that  two  very  important  people 
were  coming  to  see  his  last  big  picture  before  it  left 
the  house.  He  looked  round  the  table  and  said, 
"  That  will  mean  quite  an  expenditure  on  red 
carpet." 

And  then  he  smiled  the  second  sort  of  smile.  You 
felt  just  as  if  the  sun  had  come  out  and  begun  to 
shine  and  made  everything  warm  all  of  a  sudden 
when  you  didn't  expect  it.  Nobody  could  help 
laughing.  I  didn't  know  why  he  was  so  amused, 
but  I  knew  he  was,  because  he  never  smiled  like  that 
unless  he  had  heard  something  really  funny. 


32  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

When  I  told  Helen  she  was  very  much  upset. 
She  kept  popping  up  and  down  all  through  morning 
preparation  time  and  couldn't  do  her  lessons.  At 
last  she  grabbed  her  tape-measure  and  ran  out  of  the 
schoolroom  and  down  the  stairs  into  the  hall,  and 
she  measured  the  whole  distance  right  from  the 
bottom  of  the  stairs  through  the  hall  and  down 
the  front  steps  to  the  edge  of  the  pavement  to 
see  how  much  red  carpet  would  be  needed.  She 
was  very  angry.  She  said  it  would  mean  thirteen 
yards  at  least,  and  it  must  be  five  shillings  a  yard 
for  a  good  quality.  She  couldn't  bear  to  think 
that  the  important  persons  were  going  to  have 
so  much  money  spent  upon  them.  But  they  got 
ill  and  didn't  come  after  all,  and  it  was  a  good 
thing  they  didn't,  or  they  might  have  had  a  dreadful 
surprise  prepared  for  them  in  the  house  next  door 
but  one. 

My  grandfather  told  stories  so  well  that  some 
people  said  he  did  it  better  than  anybody  else  in 
London,  and  you  never  got  tired  of  them  because 
they  were  a  little  different  each  time.  When  he  told 
them  in  the  studio  he  would  walk  up  and  down  and 
wave  his  brush  or  painting-stick,  and  once  at  dinner 
he  began  to  wave  the  carving-knife  because  he 
suddenly  thought  of  a  story  just  when  he  was  carving 
the  joint.    There  was  an  artist  there,  who  was  so 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  33 

hungry  that  he  couldn't  stand  it  any  longer.     So  he 
made  up  a  little  verse  and  recited  it  aloud  : 

"  When  B.  carves 
Everybody  starves." 

Then  my  grandfather  remembered  and  gave  him 
some  meat. 

Sometimes  he  used  to  be  very  angry,  though  not 
seriously.  When  the  cook  sent  up  some  nice 
pudding  at  dinner  which  he  couldn't  eat  because  of 
his  gout  he  used  to  fly  into  a  passion  and  bang  his 
fists  on  the  table  and  say,  "  Damn  that  woman,  why 
does  she  always  go  on  cooking  things  I  mustn't 
eat  ?  " 

But  the  next  minute  he'd  forget  about  it  and  smile 
at  us  all  round  the  table  as  much  as  to  say,  "  Aren't  I 
silly  to  make  such  a  fuss  about  a  pudding  ?  "  and  as 
if  he  hoped  we  might  all  enjoy  the  pudding,  although 
he  couldn't  eat  it.  He  used  to  be  angry  too  when 
he  pushed  his  spectacles  up  on  the  top  of  his  head 
and  lost  them.  He  would  look  for  them  all  over  the 
studio,  and  rummage  for  them  on  his  great  big  table, 
and  thump  upon  it  angrily,  because  he  said  the 
housemaid  must  have  moved  them  when  she  dusted 
it.  But  when  I  said,  "  Why,  grandpapa,  they're  up 
on  top  of  your  head  all  the  time,"  he  used  to  smile 
at  once  and  fetch  them  down  and  say,  "  Why,  bless 
me,  little  pigeon,  so  they  are." 


34  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

Once  a  gentleman  came  to  the  house  to  bring  my 
mother  some  money  from  the  Queen,  because  my 
father  had  died  too  young  for  her  to  have  a  pension 
and  she  was  very  poor.  When  my  grandfather  was 
told  about  it  he  flew  into  a  frightful  rage.  We 
heard  him  quite  plainly  shouting  in  the  studio, 
"  Where  are  my  boots  ?  " 

And  he  put  his  boots  on  and  stumped  down  to  the 
drawing-room  where  the  gentleman  was  waiting, 
who  was  very  much  alarmed.  And  when  my  grand- 
father saw  how  nervous  he  was  he  was  sorry  for 
him.  He  refused  to  take  the  money,  but  opened 
the  door  for  him  quite  politely,  and  said  as  he 
went  out, "  Tell  Her  Majesty  my  daughter  is  not  a 
beggar." 

My  grandfather  always  bought  our  paper — The 
Torch — and  he  agreed  with  us  in  almost  everything. 
He  hated  tyrants  and  proud  rich  people.  When  we 
told  him  of  something  that  tyrants  had  been  doing 
he  used  to  frown  and  look  extremely  fierce  and  say, 
"  God  bless  us,  the  abominable  villains  !  " 

He  asked  us  to  tell  him  about  everything,  and  we 
always  did.  He  loved  us  all  exceedingly,  but  he  was 
kindest  of  all  to  me,  because  my  father  hadn't  very 
long  been  dead.  When  I  ran  in  to  see  him  in  the 
morning  he  used  to  say  to  me,  "  Little  pigeon,  little 
pigeon,  you're  looking  very  paintable  to-day,"  and 


IN  MY   grandfather's   HOUSE  35 

would  let  me  sit  by  him  in  the  studio  when  he  was 
working. 

He  had  a  very  large  studio  with  a  lot  of  pictures 
on  easels  in  it,  and  a  weak  lay-figure  with  false  yellow 
hair  that  was  nearly  always  propped  up  behind  the 
door.  It  had  stupid  round  glass  eyes  that  were 
always  staring,  and  no  expression  at  all  in  its  face. 
It  never  stood  quite  straight  because  its  joints  were 
loose.  The  slightest  jolt  used  to  make  it  jump  all 
over  and  stand  in  quite  a  different  position.  You 
looked  at  it  one  moment  and  its  head  was  straight 
and  it  was  looking  in  front  of  it  with  its  arms  folded 
as  if  it  had  settled  down  like  that  for  the  day,  and 
when  you  turned  round  again  it  would  be  staring 
over  its  shoulder  out  of  the  window  with  one  arm 
straight  down  and  the  other  sticking  out  to  one  side. 
That  was  because  a  cart  had  gone  past  or  some  one 
had  moved  about  in  the  room  overhead. 

At  night  I  used  to  fly  past  the  studio,  because  I 
knew  it  was  there  behind  the  door  ready  to  move  in 
a  moment,  and  when  I  was  in  the  studio  I  used  to 
turn  round  every  minute  to  see  what  it  was  doing. 
I  would  not  have  kept  it  had  I  been  my  grandfather, 
but  he  did  because  it  reminded  him  of  one  of  his 
friends. 

He  used  to  paint  on  top  of  a  kind  of  square  barrel. 
It  had  a  big  thick  screw  coming  up  out  of  the  middle 


36  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

of  it,  and  on  the  top  of  the  screw  there  was  a  chair, 
and  when  you  turned  it  round  it  went  up  and  up  till 
it  seemed  to  be  going  right  through  the  ceiling. 
My  grandfather  used  to  put  his  tam-o'-shanter  on 
and  climb  on  to  the  barrel  off  a  small  step-ladder  and 
ask  somebody  to  wind  him  up  on  the  chair.  That 
was  when  he  was  painting  a  very  big  and  high  picture. 
It  stretched  right  across  the  longest  wall  of  the 
studio  and  reached  nearly  to  the  ceiling.  There  was 
a  regiment  of  soldiers  in  the  picture,  and  a  barge  on 
a  canal  with  a  beautiful  dark  woman  sitting  in  it, 
nursing  twins.  They  were  really  only  one  baby,  but 
when  my  grandfather  had  finished  painting  it  in  one 
arm  the  woman  turned  it  over  and  held  it  in  the 
other,  and  then  he  painted  it  as  a  twin. 

He  would  rather  have  had  real  twins,  but  the 
proper  kind  of  baby  was  so  difficult  to  find.  He  was 
very  particular.  First  all  the  babies  came  in  from 
the  mews  at  the  corner  for  him  to  look  at.  He  was 
kind  to  them,  but  they  did  not  please  him  because 
they  weren't  good  looking,  and  their  mothers  were 
hurt  and  took  them  back  again.  We  used  to  stop  in 
the  street  and  look  at  the  nicely  dressed  babies  in 
perambulators,  but  they  were  too  refined.  Then 
we  went  to  a  baby  show  in  Camden  Town,  where  a 
lot  of  women  were  sitting  round  the  room  on  chairs 
with  babies.     Some  were  screaming  and  throwing 


IN  MY   grandfather's  HOUSE  37 

themselves  about,  but  some  just  looked  on  and  took 
no  notice.  One  lady  in  spectacles  was  weighing 
babies  in  scales,  and  the  other  was  writing  about 
them  in  a  book.  She  was  very  pleased  to  see  us,  and 
she  said,  "  Any  of  the  mothers  would  be  honoured 
and  delighted."  We  went  round  looking  at  the 
babies,  and  the  mothers  were  anxious  and  began  to 
put  their  caps  on  straight  and  smooth  their  bibs  and 
pull  their  dresses  up  to  show  how  fat  their  legs  were. 
But  they  weren't  really  very  fat,  because  they  were 
quite  poor  babies.  But  at  last  we  found  a  very  fat 
and  red  one  sitting  in  a  corner.  It  was  fatter  than 
any  of  the  others,  because  a  well-known  lady  writer 
had  been  kind  to  it  and  sent  her  milkman  to  its 
mother  every  day,  so  that  it  could  have  as  much  milk 
as  it  wanted.  My  grandfather  said,  "  That's  a 
remarkable  baby,"  and  it  opened  its  eyes  and  mouth 
and  stared,  and  the  mother  screwed  up  her  face  and 
was  pleased  and  said,  "I'm  sure  you're  very  kind," 
and  jumped  the  baby  up  and  down.  And  all  the 
other  mothers  stared  with  their  mouths  open,  but 
the  babies  themselves  were  not  at  all  interested. 

The  fat  baby  came  next  day  in  a  mail-cart,  and  it 
was  so  fashionably  dressed  in  white  that  it  pricked 
you  wherever  you  touched  it  because  of  the  starch. 
It  didn't  cry  when  its  mother  left  it  in  the  studio,  and 
she  said  that  was  the  best  of  cow's  milk  from  the 


38  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

first.  When  she  had  gone  we  took  off  its  fashionable 
clothes  and  put  them  away  in  the  cupboard  very 
carefully,  and  we  dressed  it  in  a  soft  little  petticoat 
with  short  sleeves  and  a  little  round  cap  that  my 
mother  used  to  wear  when  she  was  a  baby.  It 
turned  its  head  round  and  opened  its  mouth  and 
stared  hard  all  the  time,  and  seemed  very  much 
surprised,  but  it  didn't  mind.  It  was  delightfully 
soft  and  slippery.  There  was  a  little  girl  in  the 
picture  too,  with  long  golden  hair,  stretching  up  on 
tiptoe  with  her  arms  up  begging  her  mother  for  a  sip 
out  of  her  glass  of  wine.  I  was  the  little  girl,  and 
when  I  got  tired  of  stretching  my  arms  up  for  the 
wine  I  had  them  held  up  on  both  sides  of  me,  like 
Moses  on  the  mountain  when  he  was  too  tired  to  go 
on  praying  any  longer. 

I  used  to  sit  on  a  footstool  beside  my  grandfather's 
chair.  He  was  very  high  and  I  was  very  low,  and  I 
used  to  draw  faces  on  a  piece  of  paper.  But  I  had 
no  talent.  When  the  face  seemed  to  me  too  ugly 
that  I  couldn't  stand  it  any  longer  I  used  to  look  up 
and  say,  "  Grandpapa  it  isn't  coming  nicely." 

And  he  would  look  down  from  his  chair  and  say, 
"  Isn't  it .''    Let  me  see  what's  wrong  with  it." 

And  he  used  to  wind  himself  down  and  take  off 
his  cap  and  push  his  spectacles  on  to  the  top  of  his 
head,  while  I  stood  on  tiptoe  and  handed  up  the 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  39 

paper  for  him  to  make  corrections.  He  used  to  say, 
"Ah,  you  see,  the  nose  turns  up  too  sharply  at  the 
end,"  or  "  Lips  don't  twist  up  so  tightly  into  one 
another  as  you've  made  them  here,"  and  he'd  take 
the  pencil  and  put  it  all  straight  in  a  moment,  and 
make  it  quite  a  handsome,  interesting  face.  I  said, 
"  Thank  you,  grandpapa,  and  don't  forget  that  your 
spectacles  are  on  top  of  your  head  again." 

All  sorts  of  odd  people  used  to  come  to  the  studio. 
Some  were  models  and  some  were  just  visitors. 
The  models  were  generally  very  proud  of  some  part 
of  their  bodies.  Some  praised  their  shoulders,  and 
some  praised  their  feet.  One  lady  said  she  had  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  backs  the  sun  had  ever  shone 
upon.  She  was  most  obstinate  about  it  and  didn't 
wish  to  go  away.  She  said  my  grandfather  couldn't 
help  being  delighted  with  her  back  if  only  she  were 
allowed  to  take  her  clothes  off.  But  she  was  not 
allowed  to.  Once  an  ambassador  came  to  tea  with 
a  little  dog  under  his  arm,  and  said  it  would  only 
drink  milk  with  cream  in  it  out  of  a  china  saucer. 
It  was  quite  true,  so  that  we  had  to  send  round  to 
the  dairy  for  some  cream  because  there  wasn't  any 
in  the  house,  and  when  Aunt  Lucy  heard  of  it  she 
said  that  it  was  criminal  extravagance.  One  ex- 
tremely dirty  old  man  with  very  long  hair  and  a 
white  beard  arrived   in  a  hansom  cab.      He  said 


40  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

that  once  he  had  washed  and  been  painted  as  King 
Lear,  but  it  didn't  really  pay  him,  because  beggars 
were  much  more  popular.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  he 
was  not  so  very  poor,  but  he  kept  himself  dirty 
on  purpose,  in  order  to  look  like  a  beggar.  He 
said,  if  the  worst  came  to  the  worst  he  could 
always  earn  something  as  a  blind  man  led  by  a  boy 
outside  the  pits  of  theatres,  though  he  was  not  blind 
at  all. 

Once  a  poetess  came  to  be  painted  by  a  long, 
nervous  artist  who  was  a  pupil  of  my  grandfather's. 
He  wore  very  big  spectacles  because  he  was  short- 
sighted, and  he  had  a  curious  squeaky  voice.  His 
beard  was  not  like  an  ordinary  beard,  but  looked  like 
separate  tufts  of  hair  pasted  on  all  over  his  chin  and 
beneath  his  nose.  He  was  very  excitable.  Once 
when  my  grandfather  was  unable  to  get  a  suitable 
model  for  Sardanapolus,  the  artist  dragged  a  barrel 
organ  all  the  way  home  from  St.  John's  Wood 
Station  with  the  Italian  organ-grinder  running 
behind  him  and  scolding  indignantly,  because  he 
thought  he  would  look  so  splendid  as  Sardanapolus 
lying  on  the  sofa.  The  organ-grinder  really  was  the 
right  type,  but  he  refused.  He  said  that  nothing 
should  induce  him  to  take  off  his  clothes  in  such  a 
climate,  and  that  without  music  no  Southerner 
could  stand  it.     So  he  went  away  and  wouldn't  come 


IN  MY  grandfather's   HOUSE  4I 

again.  My  grandfather  said  he  was  sure  it  was 
because  the  man  was  frightened  and  thought  we  were 
all  mad. 

The  poetess*  had  curly  black  hair  and  a  hooked 
nose,  and  rather  a  brown  face.  She  put  on  a  black 
velvet  dress  to  be  painted  in,  and  held  a  big  bunch 
of  poppies  in  her  hand.  She  quarrelled  with  the 
artist,  and  they  made  a  great  noise.  She  said  he 
made  her  face  look  like  a  piece  of  gingerbread,  and 
that  the  poppies  were  like  dabs  of  scarlet  flannel,  and 
he  said  he  had  never  been  spoken  to  like  that  in  his 
life  before.  They  talked  so  loudly,  and  were  so  rude 
to  one  another,  that  my  grandfather  began  to  climb 
down  from  his  painting  chair  to  see  what  it  was  all 
about.  And  just  when  he  had  got  up  to  the  picture 
and  was  going  to  look  at  it  the  artist  put  his  face 
down  on  his  shoulder  and  burst  into  tears.  Grand- 
papa said,  "  Be  a  man  now,  H.,  and  control  yourself," 
and  was  most  kind  and  patient  and  tried  to  make 
them  friends.  But  the  poetess  would  not  be  recon- 
ciled. She  cast  a  furious  look  at  him  and  swept  out 
of  the  room  and  collided  with  Aunt  Lucy,  who  was 
coming  up  the  stairs.  Sometimes  a  crowd  of 
fashionable  people  came  all  together  to  look  at  the 
pictures,  and  then  my  grandfather  changed  his  coat, 
and  that  was  called  a  "  Private  View." 
*  Mathilde  Blind. 


42  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

II 

I  can't  remember  my  grandmother's*  face  as 
plainly  as  most  people's,  though  she  had  only  been 
dead  a  short  time  then.  She  was  very,  very  kind 
and  gentle,  and  when  she  took  me  in  her  arms  they 
were  soft,  and  a  sweet  scent  came  from  her  shawl ; 
not  like  scent  bought  at  shops,  but  like  that  of  herbs 
and  flowers  growing  in  the  country.  She  was  so 
gentle  that  whenever  she  came  into  a  room  where 
people  were  quarrelling  they  stopped  and  behaved 
properly.  It  was  said  that  when  she  was  a  baby 
lying  in  her  cradle  the  ghost  of  a  huntsman  came 
into  the  room  and  picked  her  up  and  looked  at  her 
sadly  and  sighed  and  put  her  down  again.  She 
wasn't  old  and  bent  at  all,  but  tall  and  straight,  and 
her  voice  was  so  soft  that  sometimes  you'd  hardly 
know  that  she  was  speaking.  She  used  to  move 
about  the  house  a  great  deal  like  Aunt  Lucy,  but 
more  slowly,  and  her  skirts  made  a  pretty  sound  when 
she  moved.  She  often  carried  a  little  basket  and  a 
big  bunch  of  keys  in  her  hands.  She  used  to  go 
right  down  the  stairs  to  the  big  storeroom  next  the 
kitchen,  and  I  went  in  after  her  and  sat  down  on  a 
stool  and  watched  her,  and  she  would  give  me  a  stick 
of  chocolate.  When  she  moved  from  one  shelf  to 
another  her  dress  made  the  nice  sighing  sound  and 
*  ]Mrs.  Ford  Madox-Brown 


Mrs.  Ford  Madox-Brown 

J}fter  a  pencil  drawing  by  Dante  Gabriel  Rosseiti 


IN  MY  grandfather's   HOUSE  43 

smelt  countrified  even  among  all  the  cookery  things. 
She  was  always  taking  care  of  my  grandfather  and 
trying  to  make  people  pleased  and  give  them  what 
they  wanted.  Once  when  she  was  young,  and  it  was 
a  very  cold  winter,  and  many  men  were  out  of  work 
and  their  little  children  hungry,  she  turned  her 
drawing-room  into  a  soup-kitchen  and  made  soup 
for  them  and  fed  them.  She  was  quite  poor  then, 
and  had  to  go  without  all  sorts  of  things  herself  to 
get  the  money.  Nothing  ever  made  her  angry. 
When  my  grandfather  flew  into  a  rage  she  used  to 
smile  and  say,  "  Ford,  Ford,"  and  he  was  quiet  at 
once,  and  began  smiling. 

When  she  was  ill  she  was  sorry  for  giving  people 
trouble  and  for  making  them  run  up  and  down  the 
stairs.  She  used  to  say  to  me,  "  Thank  you,  little 
grand-daughter,  and  you  must  forgive  me,  for,  you 
see,  I'm  ill.  I  shan't  be  able  to  get  up  any  more  and 
go  down  to  the  storeroom  with  you  as  I  used  to  do." 

She  used  to  make  me  sprinkle  breadcrumbs  on 
her  window-sill  for  the  little  robin  that  came  and 
looked  in  at  her  window  every  morning,  and  she 
said,  "  One  day  he'll  come  and  look  in  like  that,  and 
I  shan't  be  here." 

Once  in  the  night,  just  before  she  died,  when  she'd 
forgotten  all  about  the  world  already,  she  began  to 
sing  a  song,  but  very  gently,  and  my  grandfather  said 


44  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

her  voice  was  just  as  sweet  as  when  she  was  a  girl 
and  they  used  to  sing  it  together. 

He  was  terribly  unhappy  when  she  died.  He  used 
to  sit  alone  in  the  studio  for  hours  together,  doing 
no  work  at  all.  Once  when  I  went  in  to  him  he 
turned  round  and  looked  at  me  with  an  odd  far-away 
expression  as  if  he  didn't  see  me.  I  was  surprised, 
and  I  ran  to  him  and  said,  "  Grandpapa,  have  you 
lost  something  ?  " 

And  he  looked  at  me  and  smiled  and  said,  "  Oh, 
it's  little  pigeon.  Yes,  my  little  pigeon,  yes,  I  have." 
He  took  me  in  between  his  knees  and  held  me,  and  I 
climbed  on  to  his  lap  and  put  my  head  on  his  shoulder, 
and  we  didn't  move  again  till  it  was  nearly  dark. 

In  the  evening  he  used  to  wander  up  and  down 
and  in  and  out  from  room  to  room,  as  if  he  were 
looking  everywhere  to  try  and  find  my  grandmother. 
One  night  I  heard  him  coming  down  the  stairs,  and 
I  was  frightened  because  it  was  night  and  because 
I  knew  his  face  would  look  so  sad  and  strange.  I 
sHpped  into  the  dining-room  and  sat  down  behind 
the  door.  He  came  in  and  looked  all  round  the 
room,  but  it  was  nearly  dark  and  he  didn't  see  me. 
Then  he  went  out  and  into  the  drawing-room  to  look 
there  too,  then  out  again  and  up  the  stairs.  I 
slipped  off  my  chair  and  crept  out  into  the  hall  to 
look,  and  when  he  was  half-way  up  the  stairs  he 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  45 

Stopped  and  leant  his  head  down  on  the  bannisters 
and  his  shoulders  moved  up  and  down  and  he  was 
sobbing.  I  went  into  the  drawing-room  because  I 
thought  there  might  be  some  one  there.  But  there 
was  nobody,  and  I  went  out  into  the  hall  again. 
The  big  clock  in  the  hall  was  going  tick,  tick,  as  it 
always  did,  and  the  gas  was  turned  low,  and  the 
beautiful  gold  paper  on  the  wall  looked  dim.  It  was 
very  still  and  lonely,  and  there  were  big  shadows 
everywhere.  A  long  way  away  down  the  stairs  I 
could  hear  the  servants  laughing  and  having  supper 
in  the  kitchen,  but  there  was  no  other  sound.  My 
grandfather  went  on  slowly  up  the  stairs,  and  I  went 
back  into  the  drawing-room  and  lay  down  on  the 
sofa  in  the  dark  and  began  to  cry  because  I  wanted 
to  see  my  father  and  I  couldn't,  and  because  my 
grandfather  was  so  unhappy,  and  because  of  all  the 
kind  dead  people  who  used  to  be  so  loving  and 
protecting.  But,  however  much  you  want  them 
and  however  much  you  cry,  they'll  never  hear  you, 
and  they'll  never  come  back  again. 

Ill 

The  kitchen  was  at  the  end  of  a  stone  passage  at 
the  foot  of  a  flight  of  stone  steps.  I  liked  to  go 
there,  but  I  was  not  really  allowed  to.  I  liked  it  best 
of  all  in  the  evening  when  the  servants  had  finished 


46  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

supper,  and  sometimes  the  cook  would  let  me  sit  on 
a  chair  in  the  comer  near  the  stove.     She  was  rather 
an  ill-tempered  cook,  though  she  often  used  to  laugh. 
She  had  been  in  the  family  ever  since  my  mother 
was  quite  a  little  girl.     She  had  a  dark  yellow  face 
and  brown  eyes  and  black  hair.     It  was  quite  straight 
like  tape,  and  she  scraped  it  back  from  her  forehead 
and  did  it  in  a  funny  knob  behind.     It  wasn't  black 
really,  but  she  used  an  excellent  hair  dye,  and  said, 
what  did  it  matter  if  it  came  off  on  the  pillow-cases  ? 
She  said  nobody  need  look  their  age  if  only  they 
would  take  the  trouble  to  look  young.    But  she 
didn't  look  young  herself,  because  she  was  so  bony 
and  her  face  so  dreadfully  wrinkled.     She  looked 
very  nice  though  when  she  laughed  and  showed  her 
false  white  teeth.    They  looked  whiter  than  other 
people's  false  teeth,  because  her  face  was  so  yellow 
and  her  eyes  so  dark.     Occasionally  she  flew  into  an 
awful  temper  and  swore  so  dreadfully  that  it  shocked 
every  one  who  heard  her.     But  at  other  times  she 
was  quite  cheerful  and  told  very  funny  stories. 

She  had  a  treacherous  friend  who  was  a  hunch- 
backed lady.  They  both  loved  the  same  gentleman, 
but  he  couldn't  marry  them  because  he  had  a  wife 
already.  The  hunch-backed  lady  used  to  come  in 
the  evening  and  sit  down  in  the  kitchen  and  say  how 
ill  the  wife  was,  and  that  she  couldn't  last  much 


IN  MY   grandfather's   HOUSE  47 

longer ;  but  she  did.  The  hunch-backed  lady  said 
that  as  soon  as  she  was  dead  the  gentleman  they  loved 
would  want  to  marry  the  cook,  and  that  he  really 
loved  her  much  better  than  his  wife.  The  cook 
believed  it,  and  she  said  if  he  had  only  known  his 
mind  when  they  were  young  together  all  the  bother 
would  have  been  saved. 

The  hunch-backed  lady  wore  a  woolly  black  cloak, 
and  a  big  fur  on  her  shoulders  to  hide  the  hunch,  a 
black  velvet  bonnet  with  strings  and  sparkling  jet 
ornaments,  and  an  expensive  gold  watch-chain. 
She  had  a  very  heavy  face  with  her  chin  right  on  her 
chest,  and  light  blue  eyes  and  a  handsome  curly 
fringe.  She  used  to  drink  quantities  of  tea  out  of  a 
saucer,  very  hot,  but  the  cook  said  she  really  liked 
whisky  much  better  when  she  could  get  it. 

Once  she  ceased  coming  and  the  cook  went  to  look 
for  her,  and  she  found  out  that  the  wife  had  really 
been  dead  all  the  while,  and  the  hunch-backed  lady 
had  got  married  to  the  gentleman  they  loved.  He 
didn't  want  to  be  married,  but  she  made  him.  She 
was  afraid  that  if  the  cook  had  known  his  wife  was 
dead  she  would  have  made  him  first. 

There  was  a  page-boy  in  this  house  too,  but  not  an 
anarchist.  He  wore  no  buttons,  and  he  had  to  stop 
down  in  the  kitchen  and  help  the  cook  because  of 
her  "  poor  leg." 


48  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

She  got  it  through  going  out  to  buy  three  pounds 
of  fish  at  the  fishmonger's  and  slipping  on  a  piece  of 
orange-peel  outside  the  door.  It  used  to  give  way 
just  at  the  most  awkward  moments,  and  she  said  she 
almost  believed  it  knew  and  did  it  on  purpose.  If 
she  had  a  saucepan  in  her  hand,  or  a  piece  of  toast,  or 
a  leg  of  mutton,  it  was  all  the  same — she  had  to  put 
it  down  on  the  floor  and  clutch  herself  round  the 
knee  to  pull  her  leg  straight  again.  Everybody  knew 
about  it,  and  the  first  thing  they  said  when  they  came 
into  the  kitchen  was,  "  Good-morning,  cook,  and 
how's  your  poor  leg  ?  "  and  then  she  told  them  about 
it.  When  she  sat  down  the  boy  used  to  arrange  a 
chair  in  front  of  her  for  her  to  rest  it  on. 

He  had  a  fat,  red  face,  and  he  was  always  smiling. 
The  cook  said  she  wouldn't  have  believed  that  any 
living  mouth  could  stretch  so  far.  It  used  to  make 
people  angry,  because  whenever  they  looked  at  him 
he  smiled,  even  when  there  was  nothing  at  all  to 
smile  at.  My  grandfather  said  he  was  like  the  man 
in  Shakespeare  who  smiled  and  was  a  villain.  He 
liked  eating  apples  and  a  sweet-stuff  called  stick-jaw 
that  glued  his  teeth  together.  The  cook  said  he  was 
the  biggest  liar  that  ever  walked  the  earth.  He 
always  pretended  he  had  a  serious  illness  and  he 
must  go  and  see  the  doctor.  But  instead  he  went 
and  played  in  Regent's  Park.    Once  he  tied  his  face 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  49 

up  in  a  bandage  for  two  days  and  said  that  he  was 
going  to  the  dentist  to  have  a  double  tooth  out. 
And  he  borrowed  a  huge  cart-horse  from  one  of  the 
stables  in  the  mews  and  went  for  a  ride  on  it,  without 
a  saddle,  and  with  an  old  piece  of  rope  instead  of 
reins;  and  that  was  how  he  got  found  out.  The 
horse  insisted  on  going  past  the  house  when  it 
wanted  to  return  to  its  stable.  He  tugged  at  it  as 
hard  as  he  could  to  make  it  go  home  round  the  back 
way,  but  it  refused,  and  the  cook  was  on  the  area 
steps  and  saw  him.  She  said  she  wouldn't  have 
been  so  certain  if  he  hadn't  had  an  enormous  apple 
in  one  hand.  When  he  came  next  day,  he  said  it 
was  the  dentist's  horse,  and  he  had  sent  him  for  a 
ride  on  it  to  get  rid  of  the  effects  of  laughing  gas. 
But  we  knew  the  very  stable  where  it  lived,  and  so 
he  was  dismissed. 

The  housemaid  was  Irish,  and  she  couldn't  read 
or  write,  but  she  believed  in  ghosts.  She  had  been 
a  long  time  in  the  family  too,  and  she  was  very  fat, 
with  a  big  pink  face  and  little  beady  eyes.  She  was 
the  kindest  person  I  ever  knew.  Whenever  we  liked 
anything  she  had  she  always  wanted  to  give  it  to  us, 
and  it  really  grieved  her  if  we  wouldn't  have  it.  She 
gave  away  all  her  money  to  the  beggars  at  the  garden 
gate,  and  if  she  heard  of  any  of  us  being  ill  or  punished 
it  made  her  cry,  just  as  if  she  herself  were  in  trouble. 


50  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

She  used  to  fall  about  a  great  deal.  If  there  was  any 
place  she  could  fall  into  she  always  did.  She  said 
she  had  measured  her  length  upon  every  free  space 
of  ground  in  the  house,  and  bumped  her  head  on 
every  stair,  and  caught  her  foot  in  every  rug  and 
carpet.  But  she  didn't  let  it  worry  her.  One  night, 
when  she  was  standing  on  the  slippery  little  knob  at 
the  end  of  the  bannisters  to  light  the  gas  outside  the 
studio  door,  she  fell  off  and  lay  quite  still  with  her 
leg  doubled  under  her  until  the  family  had  finished 
dinner,  because  she  didn't  want  to  disturb  them  by 
calling  out.  Once  she  fell  into  the  drawing-room 
with  a  great  big  tea-tray  when  there  was  a  tea-party 
and  alarmed  the  guests  exceedingly.  But  my  grand- 
mother was  not  angry.  She  said  nothing  at  all,  but 
helped  her  to  get  up  and  pick  the  tea-things  up 
again. 

She  believed  in  ghosts  most  firmly.  She  said  that 
her  mother  had  seen  so  many  in  Ireland  that  she 
simply  took  no  notice  of  them.  They  were  in  every 
room  in  the  house  and  up  and  down  the  stairs. 
They  used  to  ring  the  bells  when  nothing  was  wanted 
and  knock  people  about  when  they  got  in  their  way, 
and  whenever  anybody  died  or  an5rthing  was  going 
to  happen  they  made  a  horrible  noise  outside  the 
windows  in  the  night.  Once,  she  said,  she  passed 
a  woman  nursing  her  own  head  on  a  stone  by  the 


IN  MY   GRANDFATHER  S   HOUSE  5 1 

roadside,  and  they  just  looked  at  one  another,  but 
neither  of  them  spoke. 

A  gentleman  in  a  nightshirt  had  hanged  himself 
from  a  hook  in  the  middle  of  the  ceiling  in  the 
servants'  bedroom,  before  my  grandfather  came  to 
the  house,  and  the  housemaid  said  his  spirit  haunted 
the  top  storey.  She  woke  up  one  night  and  saw  a 
figure  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  room  and  looking 
at  her.  She  knew  it  was  the  same  gentleman, 
because  he  still  wore  his  nightshirt  and  had  the  rope 
round  his  neck,  and  he  was  standing  just  underneath 
the  place  where  the  hook  would  have  been  had  it 
not  been  taken  down  when  the  ceiling  was  white- 
washed. He  was  looking  at  her  fixedly.  If  he  had 
looked  the  other  way  he  might  have  noticed  the 
cook  in  the  other  bed  as  well,  and  that  would  have 
been  some  reUef.  But  he  didn't.  He  gazed  and 
gazed  as  though  his  heart  was  going  to  break.  She 
was  so  frightened  that  she  shook  the  bed  with 
trembling  ;  and  she  shut  her  eyes  and  put  her  hand 
under  the  pillow  and  got  out  her  rosary,  and  said  five 
"  Hail  Mary's."  And  when  she  opened  them  again 
he  was  still  there,  only  not  quite  so  solid.  After 
another  five  he  had  got  so  misty  that  she  could  see 
the  furniture  through  him,  and  after  the  third  five 
he  had  disappeared.  But  she  was  so  terrified,  she 
said,  that  she  didn't  get  a  wink  of  sleep  that  night, 


52  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

and  when  she  woke  in  the  morning  her  nightdress 
and  the  sheets  were  quite  damp  with  terror. 

The  cook  didn't  believe  it.  She  said  it  was  pure 
popery.  She  was  sure  no  ghost  could  possibly  come 
in  in  the  night  like  that  without  her  noticing  it, 
because  she  was  such  a  light  sleeper.  But  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  she  snored  so  dreadfully  that  my 
grandfather  once  asked  a  builder  for  an  estimate  for 
padding  the  walls  of  the  servants'  room  all  round  so 
that  she  couldn't  be  heard  on  the  floor  underneath, 
but  she  was  so  offended  that  it  wasn't  padded. 

They  sometimes  used  to  laugh  at  the  housemaid 
in  the  kitchen  for  being  a  Catholic.  But  she  didn't 
care.  She  stuck  to  her  reUgion.  She  was  so  certain 
that  the  Virgin  Mary  was  taking  care  of  her,  or  she 
would  have  been  worse  hurt  in  the  dreadful  accidents 
she  used  to  have.  She  said  no  living  being  could 
have  stood  it  without  Divine  protection.  When  she 
was  doing  something  that  she  thought  really  might 
be  dangerous,  she  just  said,  "  Jesus,  Mary,  Joseph, 
help  1  "  and  took  more  care,  and  nothing  happened. 

The  cook  said  why  she  didn't  like  Catholics  was 
because  she  thought  they  were  wicked  for  burning 
the  Protestants  alive  on  posts  in  the  streets  in  the 
olden  days  when  there  were  no  police.  I  said  that 
the  Protestants  burnt  the  Catholics  first,  but  she  was 
offended.     She  said  that  no  Protestant  would  ever 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  53 

have  thought  of  such  a  thing  if  it  hadn't  been  put 
into  their  heads  by  bad  example.  They  argued  so 
angrily  about  which  burnt  the  other  first  that  the 
housemaid  put  her  apron  over  her  head  and  sat  down 
on  a  chair  and  began  to  cry  aloud  like  the  Irish  do  at 
funerals.  But  then  she  left  off  and  went  upstairs  to 
do  her  work,  and  she  tumbled  about  so  badly  in  the 
bedroom  over  the  studio  that  my  grandfather  got 
down  from  his  painting  chair  to  go  upstairs  and  see 
what  the  matter  was,  and  when  he  found  out  why 
she  was  crying  he  was  very  angry.  He  stumped 
right  downstairs  to  the  top  of  the  kitchen  flight  with 
his  spectacles  on  top  of  his  head,  his  palette  in  one 
hand  and  his  paint-brush  in  the  other.  It  was 
difficult  for  him  to  get  downstairs  because  of  his 
gout.  But  he  did,  and  put  his  head  over  the 
bannisters  and  forbade  the  subject  ever  again  to  be 
mentioned  in  the  kitchen.  And  it  was  not,  and  they 
were  quite  good  friends  again  after  that. 

The  person  who  most  hated  Catholics  was  Mrs. 
Hall,  the  wife  of  the  most  pious  cabman  in  the  mews 
at  the  corner.  She  was  the  beautiful  woman  who 
sat  in  the  barge  and  nursed  the  healthy  baby  that  had 
been  painted  as  twins.  She  was  so  beautiful  that  it 
was  quite  remarkable.  Her  hair  was  jet  black,  and 
when  one  day  she  sat  down  in  a  chair  in  the  kitchen 
and  let  it  down  for  us  to  see  it  trailed  upon  the  floor. 


54  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

Her  eyes  were  dark  blue  and  extremely  big  and 
bright,  but  the  doctor  said  that  the  brightness  was 
unnatural,  and  that  later  she  might  go  blind.  She 
was  very  tall,  and  wherever  she  stood  she  used  to 
look  strong  and  composed  and  like  the  statues  that 
stand  round  on  pedestals  in  museums.  Her  husband 
used  to  say  God  punished  her  for  her  sins  by  not 
giving  her  a  baby. 

The  husband  went  to  a  chapel  where  any  one  who 
liked  could  get  up  and  preach,  and  the  others  were 
obliged  to  listen.  He  preached  every  time  he  got  a 
chance,  and  he  said  he  never  felt  inclined  to  stop. 
He  loved  his  fellow  creatures  so  much  that  he  felt 
compelled  to  save  their  souls.  He  always  carried  a 
bundle  of  tracts  about  in  his  pocket,  and  when  any 
one  paid  him  his  fare  he  gave  them  some  free  of 
charge  in  exchange.  My  grandfather  used  to  say  to 
him,  "  It's  no  good,  Hall,  Fm  past  all  redemption," 
because  he  didn't  want  the  tracts,  but  Mr.  Hall 
stuffed  a  bundle  into  the  pocket  of  his  overcoat  while 
he  was  helping  him  to  get  out  of  the  cab.  Mrs.  Hall 
said  that  he  wrestled  with  God  for  his  soul  in  private. 
They  were  allowed  to  do  that  at  his  chapel. 

He  was  so  religious  that  he  thought  both  Catholics 
and  Protestants  were  wicked.  He  said  the  mistake 
that  everybody  made  was  to  think  there  was  more 
than  one  door  open  into  Heaven.    He  said,  "  Is 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  55 

there  more  than  one  door  open  into  Heaven  ?  No  ! 
And  why  is  there  not  more  than  one  door  open  into 
Heaven  ?  Because  if  there  was  more  than  one  door 
open  into  Heaven  there  would  be  a  draught  in 
Heaven.  And  would  the  Lord  tolerate  a  draught  in 
Heaven  ?  No  !  "  That  was  part  of  one  of  his 
sermons.  It  really  meant  that  it  was  only  the  door 
of  his  chapel  that  led  into  Heaven,  and  that  other 
people  hadn't  got  a  chance. 

Some  people  said  he  was  a  handsome  man,  but  I 
didn't  think  so.  He  was  small  and  his  hair  was  such 
a  bright  yellow  that  it  looked  as  if  it  had  been  painted. 
He  had  strawberry-coloured  cheeks  and  his  nose  was 
deadly  white.  Whenever  he  met  a  very  nice  young 
girl  he  used  to  take  her  to  a  prayer-meeting,  because 
he  loved  her  soul.  He  knew  a  great  many.  His 
wife  was  angry  because  he  took  so  much  trouble 
about  their  souls,  and  the  more  he  loved  them  the 
more  she  hated  them.  She  used  to  cry  and  tell  the 
cook  which  particular  one  he  was  saving  then,  and 
the  cook  used  to  say,  "  The  saucy  hussy  !  Pd  save 
*er,  and  'im  too  !  " 

Mrs.  Hall  cried  a  lot  too,  because  she  hadn't  got  a 
baby. 

Once  when  she  had  been  sitting  to  my  grandfather 
and  nursing  the  baby  that  had  been  made  into  twins 
for  the  picture  she  came  into  the  kitchen,  put  her 


56  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

head  down  on  the  side  table  where  all  the  dirty 
dishes  were,  and  cried  so  bitterly  that  her  shoulders 
kept  heaving  up  and  down,  and  part  of  her  hair 
came  undone.  She  said,  "  It's  the  feel  of  it  in  your 
arms  and  then  having  to  give  it  up  again  !  " 

She  meant  the  nice  warm  wriggly  feeling  the  baby 
had  when  we  undressed  it,  because  it  was  so  fashion- 
able. I  had  noticed  it  too.  She  said,  "If  only  I'd 
had  one  like  that  I  might  have  kept  him." 

And  the  cook  said,  "  Was  he  out  again  last  night, 
then  ?  " 

And  she  nodded  her  head  and  began  to  cry  worse 
than  before. 

The  cook  was  very  angry.  She  said  he  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of  himself  with  that  nice,  beautiful  bed  and  all 
that  any  man  ought  to  feel  proud  and  glad  to  sleep  in. 

I  thought  at  first  she  meant  the  baby,  but  it  was 
the  husband  they  were  speaking  of.  It  was  true 
that  he  had  a  beautiful  bed,  because  I  once  went  up 
into  the  room  over  the  stable  and  saw  it.  It  was  all 
hung  with  white  muslin  and  decorated  with  big  blue 
bows  like  a  cradle  when  the  baby  is  a  boy.  It  had  a 
piece  of  lavender  under  each  pillow  (Mrs.  Hall  lifted 
them  up  to  show  me),  and  "  Welcome  !  "  pasted  up 
on  the  canopy  in  big  gold  letters.  The  room  was 
full  of  photographs,  and  they  were  all  of  Mr.  Hall  in 
different  sizes.    There  was  a  big  black  and  white 


IN  MY   GRANDFATHER  S   HOUSE  57 

picture  of  him  over  the  mantelpiece,  and  then  they 
grew  smaller  and  smaller,  and  the  smallest  of  all  was 
on  a  chain  round  Mrs.  Hall's  neck. 

Mr.  Hall  used  to  want  to  save  the  parlourmaid  too, 
but  she  didn't  want  to  be  saved.  She  objected  so 
strongly  that  she  said  she'd  box  his  ears  if  he 
attempted  it.     So  he  gave  it  up. 

She  was  a  very  tall  girl  with  a  big  chest  and  great 
strong  arms.  She  came  from  the  country.  Her 
skin  was  something  the  colour  of  the  paler  sort  of 
olives,  and  her  hair  was  black.  Her  eyes  were  a 
peculiar  kind  of  mixture  of  dark  green  and  red,  and 
her  eyebrows  were  so  thick  and  dark  that  they 
looked  like  two  straight  strips  of  black  velvet  above 
her  eyes.  When  she  was  angry  she  frowned,  and 
then  they  joined  together  and  looked  like  one  strip. 
Her  real  name  was  Amelia  Parkes,  but  in  the  kitchen 
they  called  her  Milly,  and  when  she  had  once  got  to 
the  top  of  the  kitchen  stairs  she  was  called  Parkes. 

She  was  engaged  to  marry  a  horribly  cross  old 
greengrocer  who  lived  in  Henry  Street.  She  didn't 
want  to,  but  she  said  she  was  obliged  to  in  order  not 
to  bring  disgrace  upon  her  family.  I  didn't  under- 
stand why.  She  used  to  cry  a  great  deal  about  it, 
so  that  her  eyes  were  always  swollen,  but  she  never 
let  anybody  see  her  cry.     She  did  it  in  the  night. 

The  man  she  really  loved  was  called  Tonmiy 


58  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Haughty.  He  was  the  cabman  who  lived  in  the  last 
house  but  one  in  the  mews.  He  was  a  huge  and 
friendly  young  man  with  dimples  and  the  kindest 
face  imaginable.  When  we  heard  a  cab  come 
rumbling  up  the  mews  we  used  to  say,  "  I  wonder  if 
it's  Tommy  Haughty,"  and  hope  it  was,  because  he 
always  looked  so  cheerful.  When  he  went  past  the 
house  he  used  to  stand  up  on  his  box  and  look  down 
the  area  to  see  if  Milly  was  in  the  kitchen,  and  if  she 
was  they  used  to  smile  at  one  another,  and  then  you 
saw  his  dimples  quite  plainly. 

But  once  he  stopped  coming  past  the  house  any 
more.  We  used  to  watch  for  him,  but  he  always 
turned  his  horse  the  other  way  and  went  down 
Ormonde  Terrace.  That  was  after  Milly  became 
engaged  to  the  greengrocer.  She  didn't  say  any- 
thing, but  whenever  we  heard  a  cab  come  up  the 
mews  she  used  to  turn  her  back  to  the  window  and 
stand  in  front  of  the  dresser  quite  quietly  without 
moving.  Once  the  housemaid  went  into  her  bed- 
room in  the  night  and  found  her  sitting  up  in  bed  in 
the  moonlight  with  her  hair  hanging  down,  crying 
bitterly.  She  put  her  arms  round  her  and  tried  to 
comfort  her,  and  all  Milly  said  was,  "  I  don't  know 
how  I  came  to  do  it." 

And  the  housemaid  said,  "  Do  you  love  the  other 
so,  then,  Milly  ?  " 


IN  MY   GRANDFATHER  S  HOUSE  59 

And  she  said,  "  He's  been  so  good  to  me,"  and 
cried  worse  than  before. 

The  housemaid  told  my  grandfather  about  it  the 
next  morning,  and  he  called  Milly  into  the  studio 
and  tried  to  persuade  her  not  to  marry  the  green- 
grocer, but  she  wouldn't  listen.  He  said  it's  wrong 
and  foolish  to  marry  one  man  when  you  love  another 
so  badly  that  you  can't  sleep  for  crying.  But  it  had 
no  effect  upon  her. 

So  he  and  the  little  dog  walked  down  into  Henry 
Street  to  see  the  greengrocer  and  ask  him  to  treat 
her  kindly  when  they  were  married.  And  the  old 
man  made  his  eyes  quite  narrow  and  looked  him 
straight  in  the  face  and  said,  "  What  has  it  to  do  with 
you  ?  "  and  my  grandfather  came  back  and  said  he 
was  a  hardened  villain. 

One  night  just  before  Milly  was  married  Tommy 
Haughty 's  mother  came  to  see  her  in  the  kitchen, 
and  they  quarrelled.  She  was  a  little,  quick,  clean 
woman,  with  tiny  grey  eyes  as  round  as  farthings. 
Her  nose  turned  straight  up  out  of  her  face  and  had 
no  bridge  at  all,  and  it  was  quite  red  at  the  tip.  But 
she  was  very  tidy. 

She  said  it  was  all  very  well  to  say  it  was  her  fault, 
but  she  was  a  respectable  hard-working  widow,  and 
she  didn't  want  her  son  bringing  soiled  goods  into 
their  home.     She  said  he  was  a  lad  that  any  mother 


6o  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

might  well  be  proud  of,  and  he'd  never  spoke  a 
rough  word  in  his  life,  God  bless  him,  and  that 
though  she  said  it,  he  was  one  that  could  pick  and 
choose  where  he  pleased. 

Milly  was  angry.  She  told  her  she  wanted  nothing 
to  do  either  with  her  or  her  son,  and  had  asked 
nothing  from  them.  She  said,  "I'm  going  to 
marry  the  old  devil  to  please  myself,  so  set  your  mind 
at  rest  on  that  score." 

Tommy  Haughty 's  mother  was  so  excited  that  she 
seemed  to  keep  fizzing  up  all  over  her  body  and 
simply  couldn't  be  quiet.  She  said  that  some 
people  didn't  know  when  they  had  fallen  low  enough, 
and  give  themselves  airs  when  they  ought  to  be 
thankful  when  a  respectable  married  widow  wasn't 
too  particular  to  sit  in  the  same  room  with  them. 

Milly  kept  her  temper  better.  She  said,  "  Go 
home  and  tell  your  son  what  you've  been  saying  to 
me  if  you're  not  afraid  to." 

Tommy  Haughty 's  mother  fell  in  a  violent  temper. 
She  began  to  talk  very  loudly,  and  she  said,  "  I'm 
not  afraid  of  my  son  or  of  an  old  man's  love-light 
either.  If  the  old  fool  had  got  any  sense  he'd  pass 
you  on  to  the  next  man  willing  to  take  you.  And  let 
me  tell  you  this.  My  son's  glad  to  be  well  rid  of  a 
bad  bargain.  He  says  it's  lucky  he's  been  spared 
from  taking  up  another  man's  leavings." 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  6l 

Then  Milly  got  into  a  temper  too.  She  stood  up 
and  folded  her  arms  on  her  chest  and  pulled  her 
eyebrows  together,  and  said,  "  You  lie,  you  old 
beast.  Your  son  would  take  me  now  and  thankful, 
if  I'd  let  him." 

She  looked  so  tall  and  angry  that  Tommy  Haughty's 
mother  was  afraid.  She  kept  staring  at  her  with  her 
tiny  little  eyes.  They  looked  as  if  they  were  trying 
to  burst  out  of  her  head.  And  Milly  said,  "  Them 
as  tells  lies  can't  believe  them  as  tells  the  truth,  so 
I'll  show  you  that  I'm  not  a  liar  like  you." 

And  she  put  her  hand  into  her  bodice  and  took 
out  a  letter  and  flung  it  on  the  table,  and  said, 
"  There,  that's  the  letter  I  had  from  your  son  this 
morning." 

Tommy  Haughty's  mother  left  off  staring  at  Milly 
and  stared  at  the  letter  instead.  She  was  awfully 
surprised  and  frightened.  She  put  out  her  hand  to 
take  it,  but  Milly  jumped  at  her  and  said,  "  No,  don't 
you  touch  it.    You're  not  fit  to." 

And  she  picked  it  up  and  opened  it.  But  then  she 
stood  and  looked  at  it  without  speaking  for  such  a 
long  time  that  we  thought  she  wasn't  going  to  read 
it.  But  at  last  she  did,  only  not  very  loudly.  It  said, 
"  I  love  you,  Milly,  just  as  I  did  before.  You 
haven't  been  true  to  me,  Milly,  but  I've  been  true 
to  you.     If  you'll  have  me  now  I'll  do  what's  right 


62  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

by  you.  And  I'll  do  what's  right  by  the  child  that's 
coming,  Milly.  I  like  the  mother  and  I'll  like  the 
child  as  well.  .  .  ." 

She  didn't  read  any  more,  but  there  was  some 
more.  She  kept  on  standing  there,  and  then  she 
said  in  a  low  voice,  '*  I  wouldn't  have  let  you  hear 
it,  only  for  the  things  you'd  have  said  about  me 
afterwards." 

She  held  out  the  first  page  of  the  letter  for  the 
cook  to  see,  so  that  they'd  know  she  had  been  reading 
what  was  really  written  in  it,  and  then  she  put  it  back 
in  her  dress  again.  And  she  said  in  the  same  low 
voice,  "  That's  how  he  treats  '  soiled  goods.'  " 

Then  she  was  quiet  again,  and  then  she  said,  "  I 
know  as  well  as  you  do  that  *  soiled  goods  '  aren't  fit 
for  him.  Do  you  think  it's  your  dirty  tongue  that 
stops  me  ?  " 

After  that  they  were  all  quiet  for  a  little  time  and 
Tonrniy  Haughty's  mother  began  to  fasten  up  her 
bonnet  strings,  and  she  said,  "  Well,  I'll  be  going," 
just  as  if  she'd  only  come  to  supper  and  hadn't  been 
quarrelling  at  all.  And  she  went  away  without 
saying  good-night  to  any  one. 

The  next  day  I  saw  Milly  at  the  pillar-box  near 
the  house  posting  a  letter.  She  had  on  all  her  nice 
white  frills  and  apron-strings,  and  she  looked  very 
clean  and  pretty.    She  kissed  the  envelope  before 


IN  MY   grandfather's  HOUSE  63 

she  put  it  in  the  letter-box,  and  then  she  stood  still. 
I  ran  up  to  her  and  said,  **  Was  it  for  Tommy 
Haughty,  Milly  ?  " 

And  she  said,  "  Yes,  Miss  Poppy." 

We  took  hands  and  walked  back  towards  the 
house,  and  I  said,  "  That  was  why  you  kissed  it, 
wasn't  it,  Milly  }  "  and  she  didn't  answer  for  a 
minute,  and  then  she  said,  "  Yes,  Miss  Poppy." 

And  I  said,  "  Wouldn't  you  rather  marry  Tommy 
Haughty  than  that  horrid  dirty  old  greengrocer, 
Milly  ?  " 

Then  she  was  silent  for  such  a  long  time  that  I 
thought  she  wasn't  going  to  answer,  but  she  did  and 
said,  "  Yes,  Miss  Poppy." 

And  after  a  minute  she  turned  her  face  away  and 
began  to  cry  and  wipe  her  eyes,  and  that  was  the  only 
time  that  anybody  saw  her  crying  in  the  daytime. 

The  kitchen  was  really  pleasantest  of  all  in  the 
evening  when  they  were  resting  after  supper.  Some- 
times there  were  quite  a  lot  of  people  there.  The 
charwoman  used  to  unscrew  her  wooden  leg  and 
lean  it  up  against  her  chair.  She  said  you  couldn't 
think  what  a  relief  it  gave  her.  But,  of  course,  if 
she'd  had  to  get  up  suddenly  for  anything  before 
she'd  had  the  time  to  screw  it  on  again  she  would 
certainly  have  fallen.  The  cook  had  her  leg  up  on 
the  chair  in  front  of  her  and  they  talked  about  them 


64  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

But  the  charwoman  talked  most.  She  was  a  middle- 
sized  woman  with  greasy  greeny-greyish  hair,  and 
there  always  seemed  to  be  perspiration  on  her  face. 
She  talked  whatever  she  was  doing.  She  talked  so 
much  that  people  could  never  understand  how  she 
got  through  all  the  work  she  did.  At  first  it  was 
disturbing,  Hke  rain  pattering  on  a  roof,  but  after  a 
time  you  wouldn't  notice  it. 

She  said  that  her  husband  and  her  husband's 
mother  and  her  husband's  father  had  all  got  wooden 
legs.  She  said  that  it  was  fate,  and  when  the  doctor 
in  the  hospital  had  told  her  that  her  right  must  go 
it  was  hardly  any  shock  to  her.  She  had  a  little  girl 
called  Sarah,  and  whenever  she  had  anything  the 
matter  with  her  the  first  thing  she  always  did  with 
her  was  to  test  her  legs  at  once.  Even  if  it  was  only 
a  cold  or  something  wrong  at  quite  another  end  of 
her  body  she  always  did.  The  housemaid  said  that 
it  was  tempting  Providence  to  talk  like  that,  but  she 
didn't  care. 

She  talked  most  of  all  with  Mrs.  Catlin,  the  woman 
who  did  fine  needlework  and  used  to  make  my 
grandfather's  shirts.  She  was  a  caretaker  in  one  of 
the  great  big  houses  in  Ormonde  Terrace,  and  she 
used  to  look  so  young  and  innocent  that  everybody 
called  her  the  "  little  woman,"  when  she  wasn't 
there.    When  she  had  finished  some  work  she  used 


IN  MY  grandfather's  HOUSE  65 

to  bring  it  round  in  the  evening  after  her  babies  were 
in  bed,  and  then  she'd  stand  near  the  dresser  and 
talk,  but  she  never  sat  down  round  the  table  with 
the  others.  She  was  rather  plump  and  she  always 
looked  pink  and  clean  as  though  she'd  come  straight 
out  of  a  bath.  She  had  nice  fluffy  fair  hair  and  blue 
eyes,  and  her  nose  turned  up  just  a  little  at  the  end, 
but  gently  and  not  suddenly  like  Tommy  Haughty 's 
mother's.  She  talked  a  good  deal  too,  but  she  had 
a  pretty  tinkling  voice.  She  said  when  you'd  been 
shut  up  in  a  great  big  barracks  of  a  place  the  whole 
day  long  you  simply  must  let  loose  or  burst.  Some- 
times she  and  the  charwoman  talked  both  at  once 
for  a  long  time.  They  seemed  not  to  hear  at  all  what 
the  other  said,  but  it  made  no  difference.  Cook 
said  it  was  like  pandemonium  in  a  hailstorm  when 
those  two  got  together. 

The  little  woman  liked  to  talk  about  her  husband 
in  the  lunatic  asylum.  He  had  been  there  three 
years  and  she  went  to  see  him  every  week  and  took 
him  something  tasty  in  a  basket.  He  didn't  know 
her,  and  it  used  to  make  her  cry.  She  said  it  was 
like  being  married  to  a  motherless  infant.  She 
thought  that  lunatics  were  most  peculiar  people. 
She  said  that  one  who  lived  in  the  asylum  where  her 
husband  was  got  up  the  chimney  and  was  pulled 
down  by  the  leg,  and  flung  his  arms  around  the 


66  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

nurse's  neck,  and  then  walked  round  the  room 
turning  all  the  pictures  with  their  faces  to  the  wall. 
She  told  a  very  sad  story  about  a  poor  man  who  had 
been  sent  for  to  clean  the  windows  of  the  asylum, 
and  when  he  looked  through  into  the  room  he  could 
see  his  own  wife  sitting  melancholy-mad  in  an  arm- 
chair. The  tears  rolled  down  his  face  when  he  saw 
her,  and  he  might  have  fallen  off  the  ladder,  and  if  he 
had  there  would  have  been  a  whole  family  of  little 
children  left  fatherless ;  but  he  didn't.  The  woman 
used  to  sit  all  day  long  in  an  armchair,  staring  at  the 
fire  and  taking  no  notice  of  anything,  and  when 
anybody  spoke  to  her  she  used  to  look  up  and  say, 
"  Eh  ?  Oh,  yes,"  and  then  go  on  staring  at  the  fire 
again.  When  they  brought  her  little  new  baby  to 
see  her  she  just  stroked  its  cheek  and  smiled,  but 
she  didn't  know  who  it  was  and  wouldn't  make 
friends,  and  just  looked  at  the  fire  again.  But  at 
last,  one  day,  she  suddenly  noticed  the  nurse  making 
a  bed,  and  all  of  a  sudden  she  got  up  and  said,  "  Oh, 
nurse,  how  lazy  of  me  to  be  sitting  here  doing 
nothing  and  you  with  all  that  work  to  do."  And  she 
helped  her  make  the  bed  and  went  on  doing  lots  of 
other  work,  and  the  doctors  said  she  was  cured,  and 
she  went  home  to  her  husband  and  children.  The 
little  woman  cried  when  she  told  the  story,  and  said 
it  was  the  thought  of  them  blessed   innocents  in 


IN  MY  grandfather's   HOUSE  67 

their  mother's  arms  again.  She  was  very  tender- 
hearted. 

The  cook  used  to  say  to  her,  "  And  how's  the 
poHceman,  Mrs.  CatHn  ?  " 

And  she  used  to  blush  and  say,  "  Now,  cook,  don't, 
now  !  " 

I  knew  the  policeman  they  meant.  He  was  a  big 
and  handsome  policeman,  and  I  saw  him  handing 
parcels  to  her  down  the  area  in  Ormonde  Terrace. 
She  looked  like  a  clean,  rosy  apple  in  a  coal-scuttle, 
in  the  bottom  of  the  big,  dark  area. 

One  night  when  they  were  teasing  her  because 
the  policeman  was  so  loving  she  nearly  cried  and 
said,  "  Well,  now,  can  you  blame  me,  now  ?  He's 
that  kind  to  my  children,  and  it's  that  lonely  in  that 
great  big  gloomy  barracks  of  a  night " 

And  then  suddenly  she  stopped  short  as  if  she 
oughtn't  to  have  said  it,  and  looked  ashamed,  and 
nobody  spoke  till  the  cook  said,  "  Well,  Mrs.  Catlin, 
so  it's  come  to  that  then  !  " 

And  Mrs.  Hall  was  offended,  but  I  didn't  know 
why.  But  the  others  laughed  and  the  little  woman 
held  her  head  down. 

Then  the  husband  died  and  she  married  the 
policeman,  and  not  long  afterwards  she  came  to  see 
us  all  dressed  in  black  crepe  and  with  a  nice  new 
baby  in  her  arms.     She  cried  a  great  deal  about  her 


68  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

husband,  but  she  adored  the  baby.  It  really 
belonged  to  the  policeman,  but  I  didn't  ask  where 
he  had  kept  it  up  till  then. 

IV 

Not  long  after  that  something  so  terrible  happened 
that  I  think  I  shall  never  forget  it  as  long  as  I  live. 
My  dear  grandfather  died.  He  had  only  been  ill  a 
few  days,  and  his  illness  began  on  the  very  night  he 
finished  the  big  picture.  There  was  a  nurse  in 
uniform  in  the  house  and  doctors  drove  up  to  the 
door  in  carriages.  They  wouldn't  let  me  see  him, 
though  I  begged  to  be  allowed  to,  and  the  nurse  said 
that  he  probably  would  not  know  me.  But  I  could 
not  believe  that,  I  was  sure  she  said  it  only  because 
she  didn't  want  to  let  me  in.  I  used  to  wait  outside 
the  door  because  I  thought  I  might  be  able  to  slip 
in  when  she  wasn't  looking,  and  I  felt  certain  that  if 
once  he  only  saw  me  there  he  would  never  let  them 
turn  me  out  again.  But  one  night  when  the  nurse 
went  downstairs  for  something  I  slipped  up  the 
stairs  to  his  bedroom  door.  I  listened  for  a  moment 
outside,  but  I  could  hear  nothing.  Then  I  turned 
the  handle  very  gently  and  went  in. 

He  was  lying  in  the  bed  and  there  was  a  lamp 
burning  on  the  table  near  him.  He  lay  so  still  that 
at  first  I  thought  it  must  be  a  stranger  there,  and  I 


Ford  Madox- Brown,  on  his  death-bed 

"  Drawn  by  candle-light  with  an  aching  heart " 

By  Frederick  Shields 


IN   MY   grandfather's   HOUSE  69 

was  afraid  and  felt  inclined  to  run  away.  But  then 
I  saw  his  hand  twitch  slightly  and  I  wasn't  afraid 
any  longer. 

I  crept  up  to  the  bed  and  looked  at  him.  I  didn't 
wish  to  wake  him,  but  I  was  so  eager  to  see  him. 
He  was  lying  on  his  back  with  the  clothes  right  up 
to  his  chin,  and  his  beard  was  spread  out  over  the 
sheet.    His  hands  were  folded  on  his  chest. 

His  face  looked  intensely  proud  and  lonely.  It 
seemed  to  have  changed  somehow,  and  to  be  made 
of  some  cold  and  hard  material,  with  deep  new  lines 
carved  all  over  it.  His  white  hair  was  spread  out  on 
the  pillow  and,  as  I  looked  at  him,  I  remembered  the 
picture  of  a  great,  stern  snow-mountain  lying  all 
alone  that  he  had  once  shown  me. 

I  was  going  to  creep  away  again  because  I  was 
afraid  of  waking  him,  but  all  of  a  sudden  he  turned 
his  head  towards  me  and  opened  his  eyes  and  looked 
at  me.  It  startled  me,  because  he  did  it  so  quickly 
and  quietly  and  I  didn't  expect  it.  But  I  was  glad, 
and  I  said,  "  Grandpapa." 

But  he  went  on  looking  at  me  as  though  he  didn't 
see  me,  and  he  didn't  smile.  And  suddenly  he  said 
quite  quietly,  "  I'm  sorry,  I  don't  know  you,"  just 
as  coldly  and  politely  as  if  I  had  been  a  grown-up 
visitor  come  to  look  at  the  pictures,  and  he  turned 
his  head  away. 


70  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

But  I  said,  "  Grandpapa,"  again.  I  felt  I  was 
going  to  cry,  but  I  didn't,  and  he  turned  round  and 
smiled  just  a  little  and  said,  *'  Ah,  little  pigeon." 

But  then  he  turned  his  head  away  and  forgot  again. 

I  stood  quite  still.  I  felt  dreadfully  unhappy. 
It  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  that  he  hadn't  seemed 
glad  to  see  me.  I  felt  that  it  would  kill  me  if  he 
didn't  say  one  kind,  loving  word  to  me.  It  was 
terribly  lonely.  The  wind  was  howling  outside,  but 
it  was  quite  quiet  inside  the  room. 

Then  my  grandfather  said,  without  turning  his 
head,  "  The  Guy  Fawkes  boys  were  making  just 
such  a  noise  outside  the  windows  as  they're  doing 
now  on  the  night  when  your  brother  Oliver  died." 

And  then  he  began  to  say, 

"  Please  to  remember 
The  fifth  of  November  ..." 

And  then  he  laughed  a  little,  very  low,  a  peculiar 
dreadful  laugh,  as  if  he  didn't  know  that  he  was 
laughing.  And  I  said,  "  Grandpapa,  my  Oliver 
isn't  dead  at  all.  It  was  your  own  boy  Oliver  who 
died  on  Guy  Fawkes'  night." 

I  felt  again  that  I  was  going  to  cry,  because  he  was 
making  such  a  strange  mistake  and  because  he 
laughed  like  that.  I  knew  it  was  his  own  boy  who 
died  on  Guy  Fawkes'  night  because  my  mother  had 
often  told  me  the  story. 


IN  MY  GRANDFATHER  S  HOUSE  71 

He  had  loved  his  son  OUver  so  intensely  that  he 
had  never  forgotten  him  for  a  moment  since  his 
death.  It  made  it  all  the  worse  because  he  would 
not  believe  at  first  that  his  boy  was  ill  and  said  that 
he  was  lazy.  And  after  he  was  dead  they  found  a 
number  of  medicine  bottles  in  his  cupboard,  and 
discovered  that  he  had  been  trying  to  cure  himself 
alone.    But  it  was  no  use. 

My  grandfather  kept  all  the  pictures  he  had 
painted  and  all  the  books  he  liked  to  read  in  a  little 
room  next  his  own,  and  it  was  called  "  Oliver's 
room."  He  had  the  key  in  his  pocket,  and  he  used 
to  go  in  all  alone  and  touch  the  things  and  look  at 
them.  Sometimes  he  took  my  hand  and  let  me  go 
in  with  him. 

When  they  were  going  to  bury  his  boy  and  all  the 
carriages  were  waiting,  he  called  my  mother  and  my 
grandmother  to  him  and  forbade  them  to  shed  a 
single  tear.  He  said,  "  This  is  the  funeral  of  my 
son  and  not  a  puppet-show." 

And  they  were  so  frightened  because  he  looked  so 
stern  and  dreadful  that  they  dared  not  cry,  and  my 
grandmother  trembled  so  that  my  mother  had  to 
put  her  arm  round  her  to  hold  her  up.  And  he 
walked  downstairs  to  where  all  the  people  were 
waiting  with  his  head  straight  up  as  if  he  cared 
nothing.     But  it  was  really  because,  if  he  had  heard 


72  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

01iver*s  mother  crying  at  his  grave  it  would  have 
sent  him  mad. 

But  it  was  all  so  long  ago  I  thought  perhaps  he 
had  forgotten,  and  I  said,  "  Grandpapa,  don't  you 
remember  that  it  was  your  own  boy  who  died  on 
Guy  Fawkes'  night  ?  " 

And  then  he  turned  his  face  right  round  again  and 
looked  at  me.  And  this  time  he  smiled  his  own  old 
smile,  but  the  one  that  made  his  eyes  look  sad,  and 
his  face  seemed  somehow  to  melt  a  little  and  turn 
into  soft,  rosy  flesh  again.  And  he  said,  "  My  own 
boy  ?  " 

And  he  kept  on  looking  at  me  and  smiling  kindly 

just  as  he  used  to  do  when  I  said  something  that 

pleased  him  very  much.    And  I  felt  very  happy.     I 

was  just  going  to  say,  "  Grandpapa,  do  you  feel  well 

now  ?  "  when  all  of  a  sudden  his  face  seemed  to  die 

away  and  grow  hard  again,  and  he  turned  his  head 

away  and  forgot.    And  I  could  hear  him  saying 

very  low, 

"  Please  to  remember 
The  fifth  of  November  ..." 

And  then  he  went  to  sleep  and  didn't  move  again. 
I  waited  a  little,  and  then  I  crept  out  of  the  room  and 
went  downstairs  and  cried  because  he  had  not  really 
been  glad  to  see  me. 

And  one  night,  a  little  while  after  that,  the  doctor 


Oliver  Madox-Brown 

(on  the  night  after  his  death) 

After  a  draining  by  Ford  Madox-Bronvn 


IN  MY  GRANDFATHER  S  HOUSE  73 

was  sent  for  and  people  kept  running  up  and  down 
the  stairs  and  everybody  looked  frightened.  The 
cook  was  sitting  in  the  hall  crying  because  some 
newspaper  reporters  kept  ringing  at  the  bell  to  know 
if  F.  M.  B.  had  passed  away  yet,  and  one  of  them 
offered  her  five  shillings  secretly  if  she  would  tell 
him  before  the  others. 

My  grandfather  was  dead.  Next  day  when  I  went 
out  I  saw  on  the  placards,  "  Death  of  F.  M.  B.,"  and 
I  stood  and  stared  at  them.  I  didn't  cry  because  I 
couldn't  believe  that  the  dead  man  was  really  my 
dear  grandpapa,  who  had  always  been  there  in  the 
studio  winding  himself  up  and  down  in  the  screw- 
chair,  and  calling  me  "  little  pigeon,"  and  loving  me. 
It  seemed  to  me  somehow  that  even  the  newspaper 
boards  would  pity  me  and  say  something  kind  to  me 
if  it  were  really  he,  and  not  look  so  dead  and  hard  as 
if  they  cared  nothing  for  either  of  us. 

But  when  I  went  back  again,  and  the  studio  was 
empty,  and  the  screw-chair  was  turned  round  to  the 
ladder  just  as  he  had  left  it  when  he  last  climbed  down, 
and  his  cap  and  spectacles  were  lying  on  the  table 
where  he  had  put  them  that  night  when  my  mother 
helped  him  upstairs  to  bed  because  he  was  so  tired, 
and  he  had  said  to  her,  "  Well,  my  dear,  my  work's 
done  now  " — ^then  I  cried. 


CHAPTER  III 
I 

THE  CONVENT 

SOON  after  my  grandfather  was  dead  I  went 
to  school  in  a  convent.  I  had  some  relations 
who  were  Roman  Catholics,  and  they  were  very 
pious.  They  were  so  religious  that  they  believed 
that  every  child  who  wasn't  baptised  in  the  proper 
way  would  go  to  hell  and  burn  for  all  eternity  when 
it  was  dead.  They  didn't  wish  me  to  be  burnt  like 
that,  although  they  really  didn't  know  me  very  well. 
They  thought  I  might  have  a  chance  of  being  properly 
baptised  and  going  to  heaven  if  I  went  to  school  in  a 
convent.    And  so  I  did. 

It  was  a  big  red  building  with  a  number  of  windows 
and  a  green  square  in  front  of  it.  It  had  an  arched 
door  like  a  church  door  with  a  nicely  polished  brass 
plate  in  the  middle  with  the  name  of  the  convent  on 
it  in  black  letters.  The  bell  hung  down  at  the  side 
on  a  chain,  and  just  above  the  brass  plate  there  was 
a  little  square  grating  with  a  tiny  window  behind  it. 
When  anybody  rang  the  bell  a  nun  opened  the 


THE  CONVENT  75 

window  and  looked  through  the  grating  to  see  if  it 
was  a  respectable  person  ringing.  If  it  was,  she 
opened  the  door  ;  but  if  it  was  a  person  who  didn't 
look  respectable,  like  a  thief  or  somebody  with  a  bad 
character,  she  went  to  ask  permission  before  she  let 
them  in. 

Inside  the  door  was  a  wide  corridor  with  a  tiled 
floor  and  windows  on  both  sides,  and  on  the  right  a 
big  door  that  opened  into  the  chapel.  The  corridor 
led  into  other  corridors,  and  large  class-rooms  opened 
out  of  them  on  either  side  filled  with  desks  and  maps 
and  pictures.  Upstairs  there  were  more  corridors 
with  tiny  bedrooms  for  the  boarders  opening  out  of 
them.  In  each  room  there  was  a  crucifix  over  the 
bed  and  a  shell  full  of  holy  water.  When  the  nun 
came  to  wake  you  in  the  morning  she  stood  by  the 
bed  and  held  out  the  shell  of  holy  water,  and  (if  you 
weren't  a  heretic)  you  were  supposed  to  dip  your 
fingers  into  the  water  and  make  the  sign  of  the  cross 
to  show  that  you  were  thoroughly  awake.  If  you 
were  a  heretic,  she  simply  said  "  Good  morning." 
When  you  got  out  of  bed  another  nun  came  in  and 
brushed  and  combed  your  hair.  That  part  was  the 
same  whether  you  were  a  heretic  or  not,  but  if  you 
weren't  you  went  into  the  chapel  to  hear  mass  as  soon 
as  you'd  finished  breakfast. 

The  chapel  was  very  pretty  with  a  quantity  of  blue 


76  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

and  gold  paint  about  it.  There  was  a  statue  of  the 
Virgin  Mary  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the  ahar,  and 
she  was  in  blue  and  gold  as  well.  She  had  a  pink- 
and- white  looking  face,  and  her  eyes  were  made  of 
glass,  like  a  doll's.  She  wore  a  blue  dress  and  a  gold 
crown  in  her  hair  and  held  a  dear,  loving  little  baby 
in  her  arms,  with  a  blue  frock  and  gold  hair.  She 
appeared  to  take  no  notice  of  it,  but  stared  straight 
in  front  of  her  with  her  eyebrows  lifted  as  if  she  were 
extremely  surprised  at  something.  St.  Joseph,  her 
husband,  was  standing  on  the  other  side  of  the  altar 
in  a  handsome  blue  gown  all  covered  over  with 
golden  stars,  and  held  a  golden  crook  in  his  hand. 
His  eyes  were  brown,  and  he  didn't  look  so  surprised 
as  the  Virgin  Mary — only  dogged.  There  were 
some  other  saints  round  the  sides  of  the  chapel,  but 
they  weren't  nearly  so  well  dressed. 

Over  the  altar  there  was  a  beautiful  portrait  of 
Mary  Magdalene,  who  was  wicked  once  but  got 
better  later  on.  She  had  on  a  blue  dress  too,  and 
her  hair  was  golden,  but  not  tidily  kept  like  the 
Virgin  Mary's.  It  fell  down  all  round  her  right  to 
her  feet  and  looked  as  bright  as  if  it  had  just  been 
washed  and  combed  out.  Her  face  was  pale  and 
sad  and  lovely.  I  liked  her  better  than  the  Virgin 
Mary.  I  thought  she  looked  as  if  she  had  a  much 
better  character.    But,  of  course,  she  hadn't.     She 


THE  CONVENT  77 

was  very  bad  until  she  was  converted,  and  then  she 
tied  her  hair  up  and  was  sorry  for  her  sins. 

There  was  a  big  crucifix  in  the  chapel,  and  a  long 
picture  of  the  twelve  apostles  all  standing  in  a  row 
with  their  feet  in  sandals  and  on  clouds.  They  had 
brown  dresses  on  and  ropes  round  their  waists,  and 
gold  halos  on  the  back  of  their  heads  to  show  how 
saintly  they  were.  Their  faces  were  nearly  all 
painted  alike,  except  for  hair- dressing,  because  there 
were  no  pictures  or  photographs  in  those  days  to  go 
by,  but  if  you  wanted  to  know  which  was  which  you 
looked  at  their  names,  which  were  written  in  gold 
letters  underneath  the  clouds. 

There  were  a  lot  of  big,  expensive  candles  on  the 
altar  to  show  respect  to  God,  and  down  near  the 
altar  rails  there  was  a  sort  of  upright  candelabra  with 
spikes  all  over  it  for  sticking  smaller  candles  on.  A 
pile  of  candles  lay  near.  Some  cost  a  halfpenny,  and 
some  cost  a  penny,  and  there  was  a  money-box  on  a 
little  table  for  you  to  put  the  money  in  to  pay  for 
them.  (It's  the  same  in  all  Catholic  churches, 
because  it  is  thought  that  candles  are  so  much 
appreciated  in  heaven.)  You  light  a  candle  and 
stick  it  on  the  candelabra  with  a  special  prayer  to  the 
Virgin  Mary  or  one  of  the  saints  for  something  you 
really  want.  You  light  a  halfpenny  candle  if  it's 
an  easy  thing  and  a  penny  one  if  you  feel  you're 


jS  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

going  rather  far.  It's  a  little  more  expensive,  but 
it's  worth  it.  The  Virgin  Mary  sometimes  grants  a 
request  for  nothing,  but  she's  much  more  likely  to  do 
it  if  you  light  a  candle.  So  are  the  saints.  It's  a 
special  way  to  please  them. 

In  the  middle  of  the  altar  was  a  kind  of  little 
square  house  called  the  Tabernacle  in  which  the 
Sacred  Host  was  kept.  It  was  extremely  holy. 
Everybody  who  passed  it  had  to  bend  the  knee  in 
adoration,  and  the  sacristan  kept  it  nicely  dusted 
with  a  feather  brush. 

On  the  right  hand  of  the  chapel  near  the  sacristy 
door  was  a  big,  upright  box  like  an  open  wardrobe, 
with  an  arch  on  the  top  and  curtains  across  the 
front  and  a  little  place  behind  curtains  to  kneel  on 
at  either  side.  That  was  the  confessional.  Catholics 
go  to  confession  and  get  their  sins  forgiven  about 
once  a  week,  generally  on  Saturday  night,  so  that 
they  won't  have  time  to  commit  any  more  sins 
(especially  if  they  go  to  bed  at  once)  before  seven 
o'clock  on  Sunday  morning  when  they  go  to  com- 
munion. The  safest  time  to  sin  is  on  Friday  and  on 
Saturday  morning  and  afternoon  and  early  on 
Saturday  evening,  so  that  there  is  not  so  much 
chance  of  dying  and  going  to  hell  between  the 
sinning  and  going  to  confession. 

The  priest  sits  in  the  middle  of  the  confessional 


THE  CONVENT  79 

behind  the  curtains  and  forgives  sins  quite  easily, 
and  when  he  has  forgiven  them  God  does.  But  if 
you  die  in  mortal  sin  before  the  priest  forgives  you, 
you  go  to  hell  and  burn  for  all  eternity,  and  when 
you're  once  there  no  power  on  earth  can  ever  get  you 
out  again.  Hell  is  a  great  burning  pit  full  of  flames 
and  red-hot  cinders  where  the  devils  live.  They 
are  used  to  the  heat  and  go  about  their  business  just 
as  usual,  but  Catholics  who  die  in  mortal  sin  and  go 
there  never  get  to  like  it.  That's  their  punishment. 
Mortal  sin  is  a  sin  that's  really  dreadful,  such  as 
coming  late  to  mass  on  Sunday,  eating  meat  on 
Friday,  or  murdering  your  father  and  mother. 
There's  another  kind  of  sin  that's  not  so  bad,  called 
venial  sin,  such  as  cheating  or  fighting  or  being 
unkind  to  one  another.  If  you  die  in  that  sort  of 
sin  you  go  to  purgatory. 

Purgatory  is  not  so  frightful  as  hell  because  it's 
not  kept  so  hot,  and  if  you  are  patient  there  and  don't 
complain  your  sins  are  forgiven  after  some  time,  and 
you  go  to  heaven  just  as  usual.  But,  of  course,  it's 
pleasanter  and  shorter  to  go  to  confession  just  before 
you  die,  so  that  you  don't  have  time  to  go  wrong 
again. 

There's  another  way  of  keeping  out  of  purgatory 
in  advance,  but  you  must  be  able  to  count  well  to  do 
it.     It's  by  saying  special  sort  of  prayers  called 


8o  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

"  indulgenced  prayers."  Every  time  you  say  them 
some  of  the  purgatory  that  you've  been  letting  your- 
self in  for  is  knocked  off.  Some  knock  off  forty  days, 
some  sixty  and  some  more,  so  that  if  you  can  say 
them  quickly  enough  you  can  get  rid  of  a  year  in  no 
time.  But,  of  course,  you  must  keep  count  as  you 
go  along  or  it's  pure  waste  of  prayers,  and  it's  very 
difficult  to  count  properly  unless  you're  used  to  it. 
The  best  thing  is  to  have  a  pencil  and  a  piece  of 
paper  in  front  of  you  while  you  pray  and  jot  it  down, 
though  some  people  are  very  clever  at  counting  on 
their  fingers.  There  are  some  quite  special  prayers 
that  knock  off  all  purgatory  at  one  blow.  They  are 
much  longer  than  the  others,  but  I  always  thought 
they  saved  time  in  the  end,  and  they  are  much  safer. 
There's  another  place  called  "  Limbo,"  kept  at 
quite  a  mild  temperature,  where  the  souls  of  the 
people  who  died  before  Our  Lord  came  to  save  the 
world  are  detained.  They  long  to  go  to  heaven  but 
they  can't,  however  good  they've  been,  because  they 
lived  before  the  forgiveness  of  sins  was  established. 
If  they  went  straight  to  heaven  there  would  be  no 
knowing  whose  sins  had  been  forgiven  and  whose 
had  not,  and  it  would  cause  great  confusion,  so  they 
have  to  wait  till  the  last  day,  when  every  one  will  get 
what  they  deserve.  It's  very  sad,  but  it  can't  be 
helped. 


THE  CONVENT  8 1 

Hell,  purgatory  and  limbo,  seem  to  be  like  three 
separate  compartments — hot,  hotter  and  hottest — 
with  the  lids  on,  and  they  all  want  looking  after.  It 
sounds  puzzling  until  youVe  learnt  about  it  in  the 
catechism,  but  it  is  really  quite  simple,  and  with  the 
grace  of  God  all  will  come  right  in  the  end.  On  the 
last  day,  when  the  deafening  trumpet  has  been 
sounded,  purgatory  and  limbo  will  both  be  emptied 
and  the  people  in  them  will  be  admitted  into  heaven  ; 
but  hell  will  go  on  for  ever  and  ever  to  satisfy  the 
wrath  of  God. 

When  I  first  went  to  the  convent  I  hadn't  been 
baptised  at  all,  not  even  in  an  improper  way,  and 
every  one  was  sorry  for  me,  as  if  I  had  measles  or 
some  bad  illness. 

The  nuns  used  to  say,  "  Don't  you  know  that  you 
are  not  the  child  of  God  ?  "  or,  "  Don't  you  think  it 
would  be  dreadful  if  you  died  in  the  night  and 
suddenly  found  yourself  in  a  pit  of  awful  fire  ?  " 

I  said,  yes,  I  did  think  it  would  be  dreadful.  And 
so  I  did.  But  at  the  same  time  I  didn't  want  to  be 
baptised  because  no  one  had  ever  before  told  me 
that  it  would  be  so  good  for  me.  I  was  so  obstinate 
that  one  of  the  nuns  who  was  very  kind-hearted  used 
nearly  to  begin  to  cry  whenever  she  looked  at  me, 
and  she  couldn't  sleep  at  night  for  praying  that  I 
might  be  converted.     I  thought  it  very  kind  of  her, 


82  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

because  she  was  no  relation.  The  girls  used  to  tell 
me  too  that  I  should  go  to  hell,  but  I  didn't  care  at 
all  for  what  they  said.  They  were  not  severely 
dressed  in  black  and  white  with  long  rosaries  round 
their  waists  as  the  nuns  were.  The  thing  was  that 
I  didn't  really  believe  in  hell.  I  thought  if  it  was 
true  it  would  have  been  in  all  the  papers  and  I 
should  have  heard  about  it  somehow.  But  I  some- 
times used  to  feel  uncomfortable  and  think  it  might 
be  better  to  be  on  the  safe  side. 

The  person  who  talked  to  me  about  it  most  of  all 
was  Reverend  Mother,  and  I  was  more  frightened 
of  her  than  of  anybody  else.  She  always  seemed  so 
much  grander  and  more  important  than  any  of  the 
other  nuns.  The  black  part  of  her  dress  seemed 
blacker,  and  the  white  part  whiter,  and  her  rosary 
heavier  and  longer  than  theirs,  but  that  was  only 
because  she  was  the  Reverend  Mother.  She  was 
very  big  and  broad,  and  her  skirts  waved  to  and  fro  so 
that  they  almost  touched  the  walls  on  each  side  of 
the  corridor  as  she  walked  along.  Her  face  was 
light  brown  and  quite  square,  like  a  piece  of  card- 
board, and  her  eyes  were  round  and  dark  and  bright. 
The  mouth  was  so  long  that  the  ends  of  it  seemed  to 
get  lost  in  each  side  of  her  coif,  and  her  teeth  were 
big  and  yellow.  Everybody  was  afraid  of  her, 
because  she  was  so  holy  and  had  such  a  deep  loud 


THE  CONVENT  83 

voice.  When  she  came  into  the  class-rooms  to 
listen  to  the  lessons  the  girls  trembled.  Sometimes 
she  used  to  interrupt  and  ask  a  question  herself, 
but  it  was  nearly  always  one  of  three  questions :  first, 
the  sons  and  character  of  William  the  Conqueror ; 
second,  a  list  of  the  seven  capital  sins  or  vices  and 
their  contrary  virtues  ;  and  third,  the  French  for 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  When  she  prayed 
she  looked  so  severe  I  thought  the  saints  must  feel 
alarmed. 

One  day  she  sent  for  me  into  her  private  room 
where  she  received  visitors  and  scared  naughty  girls 
and  invented  punishments.  She  was  sitting  in  her 
great  armchair  waiting  for  me.  I  stood  in  front  of 
her,  but  I  was  afraid  to  look  at  her  face,  so  I  looked 
at  her  hands.  They  were  lying  in  her  lap  with 
black  mittens  on.  They  looked  immensely  strong 
and  heavy. 

She  said  she  had  sent  for  me  because  she  had 
something  to  say  to  me — did  I  understand  ?  And  I 
said,  "  Yes,  Reverend  Mother." 

And  then  she  asked  whether  I  had  made  up  my 
mind  to  become  one  of  God's  children  by  being 
received  by  baptism  into  the  Catholic  church. 

I  was  dreadfully  frightened,  but  I  hadn't  made  up 
my  mind,  so  I  said,  "  No,  Reverend  Mother." 

Then  she  said,  did  I  know  that  God  couldn't 


84  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

possibly  love  me  until  I  had  been  baptised,  and  I 
said,  "  Yes,  Reverend  Mother." 

She  said,  did  I  want  to  remain  for  ever  an  outcast 
from  the  community  of  the  blessed,  and  I  was  just 
going  to  say, "  Yes,  Reverend  Mother,"  but  I  thought 
perhaps  that  wasn't  the  right  answer,  and  I  said, 
"  No,  Reverend  Mother,"  and  that  was  right. 

Then  she  told  me  she  had  had  a  vision.  She  said 
she  had  seen  the  souls  of  two  little  children  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  God.  One  soul  was  white  as 
snow,  but  the  other  had  a  large  ugly  stain  on  it  as 
black  as  ink.  That  was  because  it  had  never  been 
cleansed  by  baptism.  The  little  white  soul  was  let 
into  heaven,  and  God  and  all  the  saints  and  angels 
rejoiced,  but  the  little  black  soul  was  cast  forth  into 
hell,  and  God  and  all  the  saints  and  angels  were  full 
of  sorrow. 

That  was  the  end  of  the  story.  I  thought  it  was 
a  foolish  story.  The  child  with  the  black  soul 
couldn't  help  that  it  had  not  been  baptised,  and  God 
could  surely  just  for  once  have  let  the  little  soul  into 
heaven  if  He  was  really  grieved  about  it.  But  I 
didn't  dare  to  say  so.  I  said  nothing  at  all,  but  my 
face  grew  hot  and  I  stared  at  the  floor  and  twisted 
my  fingers  together  and  looked  sulky  and  stupid. 
Then  Reverend  Mother  said,  would  nothing  ever 
touch  my  heart,  and  had  I  got  nothing  to  say  to 


THE  CONVENT  85 

her  ?  I  daren't  go  on  being  silent  as  if  I  wasn't 
interested,  but  my  head  went  round  and  I  could 
think  of  nothing  to  say.  Then  I  remembered  some- 
thing just  in  time.  I  asked  was  there  a  kitchen 
stove  in  hell } 

Reverend  Mother  looked  surprised  and  shocked. 
She  said  no  cooking  would  be  done  in  hell,  at  least 
no  cooking  of  food  ;  that  the  souls  of  the  damned 
would  hunger  and  thirst  for  ever. 

I  said  I  didn't  mean  that ;  but  there  had  been 
a  big  kitchen  stove  in  the  kitchen  of  my  grand- 
father's house,  and  I  had  once  tripped  up  and  fallen 
with  my  hands  straight  on  it  when  it  was  nearly 
red-hot. 

That  was  true,  and  I  had  never  forgotten  how 
terribly  it  had  burnt  my  hands  and  what  awful 
blisters  I  had  had.  When  I  told  Reverend  Mother 
about  it  I  remembered  how  kind  my  grandfather 
had  been  when  I  showed  him  my  hands,  and  how  he 
had  loved  me.  I  was  afraid  I  was  going  to  cry,  but 
I  didn't  want  her  to  see.  I  was  so  sinful  that  I 
nearly  hated  her. 

She  said  she  didn't  know  about  a  kitchen  stove  in 
hell,  but  that  each  of  the  damned  would  certainly 
find  there  the  thing  that  he  most  feared  and  hated. 
That  was  part  of  the  plan. 

Then  she  told  me  to  go  and  think  over  all  that  she 


86  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

had  said.  She  hoped  that  if  nothing  else  could 
influence  me  the  fear  of  hell  might  lead  me  to  the 
love  of  God.  My  eyes  were  so  full  of  tears  that  I 
could  hardly  see  my  way  to  the  door,  but  I  got  out 
of  the  room  without  her  noticing  it.  When  I  was 
outside  in  the  corridor  I  put  my  arm  up  against  the 
wall  and  hid  my  face  and  cried,  because  I  wanted  so 
much  to  see  my  grandfather.  I  knew  he  would  have 
comforted  me  and  said  that  all  she  had  told  me  was 
not  true.  Then  I  heard  some  soft  footsteps  and  a 
rustling  sound  near  me,  and  when  I  looked  up  I  saw 
some  nuns  coming  in  procession  from  the  refectory. 
They  looked  wonderfully  clean  and  saintly,  and  they 
moved  so  quietly  and  smoothly  that  you  could  hardly 
hear  them. 

When  they  saw  me  crying  they  stopped  and  came 
round  me  and  tried  to  comfort  me.  They  said,  what 
a  silly  little  girl  to  cry  when  so  many  of  God's  greatest 
blessings  were  within  her  reach.  There  were  so 
many  little  girls  who  had  not  the  great  chances  I  had 
of  being  called  to  grace.  One  of  the  nuns,  the  one 
I  loved  best  of  all,  called  Sister  L.,  held  my  hand 
and  took  me  to  a  window  seat  and  sat  down  and 
asked  me  what  was  the  matter.  I  said  I  had  been 
with  Reverend  Mother  and  she  put  her  arm  round 
me  and  drew  me  up  against  her,  although  the  nuns 
were  forbidden  ever  to  kiss  or  embrace  the  children, 


THE  CONVENT  By 

and  she  said,  "  God  loves  all  little  children.  He  has 
made  them  Himself  so  helpless  and  innocent." 

Her  dress  and  veil  felt  soft  and  holy.  When  they 
touched  me  it  was  like  being  [caressed  by  something 
pure  and  tender.  I  was  so  wicked  that  I  felt  ashamed 
to  stand  so  near  her.  I  was  afraid  that  if  everything 
religious  people  said  was  true  she  might  be  sent  to 
hell  for  saying  that  God  loved  all  children,  even  if 
they  weren't  CathoHcs. 

I  said,  "I'm  not  frightened,  but  I  hate  her." 

And  she  said,  "  Oh,  hush  !  "  and  got  up  and 
glided  away  down  the  corridor  so  silently  that  I 
couldn't  hear  her  move  at  all.  She  didn't  once  look 
back,  and  I  knew  it  was  because  she  was  so  shocked 
that  I  could  be  wicked  enough  to  hate  Reverend 
Mother  ;  and  I  began  to  cry  again. 

I  continued  to  be  wicked.  I  didn't  love  God  and 
I  didn't  believe  in  hell.  I  was  quite  sure  that  if  my 
grandfather  had  been  told  about  children  being 
burnt  in  hell  he  would  have  said  that  it  was  nonsense 
and  that  I  needn't  believe  it. 

But  one  day  I  tumbled  into  a  puddle  in  the  play- 
ground and  was  sent  down  to  dry  my  clothes  in  front 
of  the  kitchen  fire.  I  had  never  been  in  the  kitchen 
before.  It  was  a  big  kitchen  with  a  stove  in  it  larger 
than  any  stove  I  had  ever  seen.  There  were  great 
iron  bars  across  the  front  of  it  and  the  fire  was 


88  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

blazing  and  roaring  behind  them.  The  middle  bar 
was  quite  red-hot  and,  as  I  stood  there,  the  heat 
scorched  my  face  and  hands.  I  thought  how 
terribly  it  would  hurt  to  have  one's  hands  tied  down 
on  to  that  red-hot  bar  so  that  one  could  never  get 
them  off  again.  It  made  me  feel  quite  faint  to  think 
about  it,  and  then  I  remembered  that  if  it  were  true 
about  hell,  hell  might  be  just  like  that  stove  with  fire 
blazing  and  roaring,  and  that  all  the  people  who 
weren't  Catholics  might  go  there  and  be  tied  on  to 
red-hot  bars.  Suddenly  I  thought,  what  if  it's  true  ? 
and  I  was  frightened.  I  was  so  frightened  that  I 
determined  to  be  a  Catholic  straight  away.  I  nearly 
ran  straight  to  Reverend  Mother's  room  to  tell  her 
so,  but  I  was  afraid  of  that  as  well.  So  I  stopped  in 
front  of  the  fire  and  kept  saying  to  myself,  '^  It  isn't 
true."  But  in  the  night  I  woke  up  and  remembered 
the  stove  and  I  was  terrified  again,  and  next  morning 
I  told  the  nuns  that  I  wanted  to  be  baptised  and  they 
were  very  glad.  They  seemed  just  as  happy  and 
excited  as  if  somebody  had  given  them  a  beautiful 
present.  They  smiled  at  me  and  congratulated  me 
and  held  a  service  in  the  chapel  to  thank  God  for  my 
conversion.  Everybody  looked  bright  and  cheerful 
the  whole  day  long,  and  all  were  kind  and  affectionate 
and  said  special  prayers  for  me.  We  had  an  extra 
hour   for   recreation   that   evening,   and   Reverend 


THE  CONVENT  89 

Mother  came  to  us  in  the  middle  of  it  and  brought 
me  a  nice  new  prayer-book  and  a  pretty  picture-card 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  descending  upon  the  Apostles. 
She  said  she  would  thank  God  night  and  day  for 
having  listened  to  her  prayers  and  touched  my  heart 
and  converted  me.  But  it  wasn't  really  God  who 
had  converted  me.     It  was  the  kitchen  stove. 

II 

I  AM  BAPTISED 

Not  long  after  I  was  converted  I  was  received  into 
the  Catholic  church.  But  I  needed  a  great  deal  of 
instruction  first,  because  my  soul  was  so  utterly  dark. 
I  began  by  learning  the  catechism. 

The  catechism  says  that  everybody  is  responsible 
for  Adam's  sin  of  greediness  when  he  ate  the  apple 
which  the  Lord  specially  wanted  kept.  Adam 
didn't  really  care  so  very  much  for  apples,  but  his 
wife  tempted  him  to  eat  it.  We  all  bear  the  stain  of 
his  guilt  upon  our  souls,  because  he  was  the  first  man 
created,  and  it's  his  fault  that  there  are  so  many 
people  on  the  earth  to  sin  against  the  Lord,  because 
he  would  go  on  having  so  many  children  and  grand- 
children. The  Blessed  Virgin  is  the  only  person 
who  isn't  blamed  for  Adam's  sin,  because  she  really 
had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  When  I  heard  about  it  I 
was  very  glad  I  was  going  to  be  baptised  and  have 


90  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

my  sins  forgiven  because,  I  thought,  what  with  my 
own  sins  and  what  with  Adam's  things  would  be  very 
difficult  for  me,  and  I  needed  all  the  grace  I  could 
possibly  get.  I  was  afraid  at  first  that  I  shouldn't 
be  able  to  believe  about  Adam,  but  then  I  thought 
that  if  I  was  going  to  be  a  Catholic  I'd  better  get 
used  to  believing  things.     So  I  believed. 

I  liked  being  baptised.  I  wore  a  pretty  white 
muslin  dress  with  a  pale  blue  sash,  and  a  wreath  of 
flowers  and  a  lace  veil  on  my  head,  and  white  gloves 
and  shoes  and  stockings.  It  suited  me  beautifully. 
I  couldn't  see  myself  because  no  looking-glasses  were 
allowed  in  the  convent,  but  when  I  came  down 
dressed  all  the  girls  wanted  to  be  the  first  to  kiss  me, 
because  they  said  I  looked  so  sweet. 

Everybody  gave  me  presents.  Some  gave  me 
prayer-books,  and  some  gave  me  little  statues  of  the 
saints,  and  some  gave  me  picture-cards.  One  of  the 
nuns  gave  me  a  rosary  blessed  by  the  Pope,  and 
Reverend  Mother  gave  me  an  Agnus  Dei,  a  round 
piece  of  wax  with  the  picture  of  a  lamb  stamped  on  it, 
sewn  up  in  a  bag  with  strings  so  that  I  could  hang 
it  round  my  neck.  Catholics  are  delighted  to  get  an 
Agnus  Dei,  because  it's  a  most  sacred  thing,  blessed 
by  the  Pope,  and  when  you  wear  it  the  devil  gets 
discouraged  about  you. 

The  Pope  is  a  very  holy  man.     He  blesses  things 


THE  CONVENT  9 1 

for  nothing,  and  he  is  infaUible.  That  means  that 
he  cannot  err  when  he  is  teaching  people  what  to 
beHeve  and  how  to  please  God.  He  really  knows 
what  he  is  talking  about.  And  if  only  people  would 
not  be  so  obstinate,  but  would  believe  everything  he 
tells  them  without  arguing,  they  wouldn't  slaughter 
one  another  and  quarrel  about  the  proper  way  to  be 
saved.  I  found  that  difficult  to  believe  also  when  I 
first  learnt  it  in  the  catechism,  but  then  I  tried  hard 
and  succeeded. 

I  was  baptised  in  the  Catholic  church  at  the  end 
of  the  square  not  far  from  the  convent.  The  girls 
and  nuns  walked  behind  me  in  procession,  and 
Reverend  Mother  walked  in  front  of  me,  first  of  all. 
She  looked  very  proud  and  important  and  folded  her 
hands  in  her  sleeves,  and  her  dress  waved  backwards 
and  forwards  across  the  pavement. 

When  we  got  to  the  church  a  young  priest  called 
Father  A.  was  waiting  to  baptise  me.  I  knew  him, 
because  he  used  to  come  to  the  convent  in  the 
morning  to  say  mass  in  the  chapel.  He  was  a  good 
and  holy  priest,  extremely  tall  and  pale  and  as  thin 
and  quiet  as  a  shadow.  There  were  deep  hollows 
under  his  cheek-bones,  and  his  eyes  were  sunk  so 
far  back  and  hidden  in  such  dark  shadows  that  you 
could  scarcely  ever  see  them  distinctly,  even  in  broad 
daylight.    His  lips  were  always  moving  in  prayer. 


92  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

He  walked  very  fast,  with  long  steps,  and  even  in  the 
street  he  prayed  as  he  went  along,  and  whenever  he 
passed  the  church  he  stood  still  on  the  pavement  and 
bowed  his  head  and  crossed  himself,  and  paid  no 
attention  when  rude  Httle  boys  were  surprised  and 
laughed  at  him.  He  often  stood  in  front  of  the 
crucifix  at  the  bottom  of  the  church  praying  with  his 
head  bent  down,  and  if  you  went  near  enough  you 
could  see  that  his  shoulders  were  shaking  and  tears 
were  running  down  his  cheeks.  That  was  because 
he  was  so  sorry  for  Christ  that  He  had  been  scourged 
and  crucified. 

He  was  thin  because  he  gave  nearly  all  his  food  to 
the  poor  and  ate  nothing  but  dry  bread.  He  gave 
away  his  clothes  as  well  and  never  wore  an  overcoat 
even  in  winter,  and  he  slept  on  the  floor  because  he 
had  given  away  his  bed.  But  he  was  most  terribly 
severe  to  sinners,  and  many  people  daren't  go  to 
confess  to  him  because  he  scared  them  so  and  gave 
them  such  dreadful  penances.  He  scourged  and 
tortured  himself  that  he  might  never  forget  the  pain 
our  Lord  had  felt,  and  soon  after  I  was  baptised  he 
went  away  to  nurse  the  lepers,  because  he  thought 
his  life  was  still  too  easy  and  he  wanted  to  see 
nothing  but  pain  and  misery  till  he  died.  He 
thought  that  was  the  right  way  to  comfort  Our  Lord 
and  help  Him  to  forget  what  He  had  suflFered. 


THE  CONVENT  93 

When  we  got  into  the  church  he  was  standing  near 
the  font,  waiting,  in  his  cassock.  It  was  as  white  as 
snow  and  he  was  praying  to  himself  with  his  hands 
folded  in  his  sleeves  and  his  eyes  quite  hidden  in 
shadows.  Reverend  Mother  took  off  my  veil  and 
wreath,  and  I  went  and  stood  in  front  of  him.  I 
felt  afraid  as  though  I  were  standing  near  to  God. 

He  put  his  hands  on  my  head  and  blessed  me,  and 
then  stood  quite  still  and  silent,  but  I  could  see  that 
his  lips  were  moving.  His  hands  were  so  thin  and 
light  that  I  could  scarcely  feel  them  on  my  head  ; 
but  they  smelled  beautiful.  He  must  have  washed 
them  with  scented  soap  to  get  them  clean  enough  to 
touch  the  holy  water  with. 

He  went  on  praying  for  a  long  time,  but  he  made 
no  sound,  and  the  shadows  round  his  eyes  seemed 
to  get  blacker  and  blacker.  The  nuns  and  children 
fell  on  their  knees  round  the  font,  and  it  was  perfectly 
silent.  For  a  moment  I  felt  afraid,  but  I  didn't 
move,  and  all  of  a  sudden  he  bent  down  to  me  and 
said,  quite  low,  "  Oh,  my  little  child,  love  Christ. 
He  bled  for  you.  He  died  for  you.  It  is  in  the  love 
of  little  ones  hke  you  that  He  finds  comfort." 

His  voice  shook  so  that  I  thought  he  was  crying, 
and  so  he  was.  When  I  looked  up  in  his  face  I  saw 
tears  on  his  cheeks. 

Then  he  sprinkled  holy  water  on  my  head  and 


94  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

said  the  words  of  baptism  that  made  God  free  to 
love  me. 

I  was  glad  to  be  baptised  and  get  my  sins  forgiven, 
but  I  wished  I  knew  whether  my  grandfather  and  all 
the  people  I  had  loved  before  had  been  baptised  too. 
I  thought  how  dreadful  it  would  be  if  I  went  to 
heaven  and  found  they  were  not  there.  But  then  I 
remembered  that  if  I  could  approach  God,  Himself, 
one  day  in  heaven  when  Reverend  Mother  was  not 
near  I  could  tell  Him  what  good  people  they  really 
were,  and  beg  Him  to  let  them  in.  If  I  could  once 
get  near  to  God  I  needn't  be  afraid  of  Reverend 
Mother. 

HI 

MY  FIRST  CONFESSION 

I  needed  more  special  instruction  before  I  made 
my  first  confession.  Everybody  does  ;  but  I  was 
given  more  than  others,  because  I  wasn't  used  to 
beUeving  things  and  required  so  many  explanations. 
The  nuns  said  that  was  because  I  had  been  so 
shockingly  brought  up. 

It  says  in  the  catechism  that  the  real  way  to  repent 
of  your  sins  when  you  go  to  confession  is  to  be  sorry 
for  them  only  because  they  have  offended  God,  and 
not  because  you  have  deserved  hell  by  them.  I  was 
afraid  that  I  shouldn't  be  able  to  be  sorry  in  the 


THE  CONVENT  95 

right  way  when  the  time  came.  I  used  to  practise, 
but  I  found  it  very  difficult.  I  didn't  regret  offending 
God  half  as  much  as  going  to  hell.  I  didn't  feel  I 
knew  God  very  well ;  but  if  I  had  not  had  to  think 
so  much  about  escaping  hell  I  might  have  been 
sorry  for  offending  Him.  I  had  not  time  enough 
for  both. 

I  made  my  first  confession  in  a  black  dress  and  a 
black  lace  veil  to  a  priest  in  the  convent  chapel.  I 
was  to  have  made  it  to  a  very  kind  priest,  Father  W., 
but  he  was  taken  ill  with  gout  and  couldn't  come. 

Father  W.  was  a  dear  old  man,  quite  different  from 
Father  A.,  and  he  had  the  gout  in  his  feet  so  badly 
that  it  took  him  quite  a  long  time  to  hobble  down 
the  square  from  the  church  to  the  convent,  but  he 
only  laughed  and  said  it  was  a  just  punishment  for 
his  sins.  He  had  a  very  handsome,  saintly  face.  It 
looked  as  delicate  and  fragile  as  an  egg-shell,  but  it 
had  a  quantity  of  tiny  lines  all  over  it,  because  he 
was  very  old.  He  had  white  hair  falling  nearly  to 
his  shoulders  and  golden-brown  eyes  which  looked 
at  you  so  kindly  that  you  longed  for  him  to  bless  you. 
Children  came  running  from  all  sides  for  him  to 
bless  them  when  he  walked  down  the  square,  even 
Protestant  children. 

People  said  that  he  had  visions.  They  said  that 
once  a  ghostly  nun  came  and  sat  at  the  foot  of  his 


96  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

bed  and  told  him  what  it  would  be  like  in  heaven. 
Sometimes  he  came  into  the  playground  when  we 
were  having  recreation  and  then  the  smaller  children 
would  run  to  him  and  pull  him  down  on  to  a  seat 
and  climb  on  his  knee  or  lean  against  him  and  say, 
"  What  did  the  nun  tell  you  about  heaven,  Father  ?  " 
And  he  would  smile  and  shake  his  head  and  say, 
"  Little  mice  mustn't  be  too  fond  of  gobbling  cheese. 
Little  children  mustn't  be  too  fond  of  asking  ques- 
tions." And  his  eyes  would  grow  misty  as  though 
with  tears,  and  he'd  say,  "  The  heart  of  man  hath 
not  conceived  the  joys  God  hath  prepared  for  them 
that  love  Him."  And  he'd  put  his  hands  on  our 
heads  and  look  lovingly  at  us  and  say,  "  God  has 
prepared  a  special  place  for  each  of  His  little  ones,  a 
special  nest  for  each  of  His  fledglings." 

He  was  very  fond  of  us.  He  never  told  us  about 
the  horrors  of  hell,  but  always  about  the  joy  of 
heaven.  When  we  asked  him  about  hell  he  always 
said,  "  Never  mind  about  that,  my  chickens.  The 
devil  is  not  so  black  as  he's  painted."  And  if  we 
insisted  he  would  say,  "  God  loves  us  all.  Every 
hair  of  our  heads  is  precious  to  Him.  Can  we  not 
trust  ourselves  into  His  keeping  ?  " 

When  it  was  a  fine  evening  and  he  wanted  us  to 
stay  out  longer  at  recreation  he  used  to  say  to  the 
nuns,   "  Let   them   enjoy   themselves.     I'll   put   it 


THE  CONVENT  97 

right  with  the  Blessed  Virgin.  She  and  I  under- 
stand one  another."  He  talked  about  God  and  the 
saints  as  though  he  really  knew  them.  People  said 
he  imposed  very  easy  penances  at  confession,  and 
forgave  your  sins  almost  before  you  had  finished 
confessing  them. 

One  day,  about  four  in  the  afternoon,  Reverend 
Mother  came  into  the  refectory  when  we  were  having 
tea  and  said  the  priest  had  come  to  hear  my  con- 
fession. I  felt  dreadfully  nervous.  I  put  on  my 
black  veil  and  fetched  my  prayer-book.  Reverend 
Mother  took  my  hand,  and  we  went  into  the  chapel. 
There  was  no  one  there  at  all,  but  there  was  a  dim 
light  over  everything  and  a  smell  of  incense,  and  a 
still  and  holy  feeling. 

Reverend  Mother  told  me  to  go  and  kneel  at  the 
prie-Dieu  near  the  confessional,  and  prepare  myself 
for  confession,  and  I  went  on  tip-toe  and  knelt  there. 
My  knees  were  trembling  so  I  feared  I  should 
topple  over.  I  tried  to  pray,  but  my  head  was 
giddy  and  I  didn't  know  what  I  was  saying.  Reverend 
Mother  was  kneeling  in  a  seat  two  or  three  rows 
behind  me,  and  that  made  it  all  the  worse.  Then  I 
heard  the  chapel  door  open,  and  the  priest  walked 
up  the  chapel  and  squeezed  himself  into  the  con- 
fessional and  pulled  the  curtain  across  the  front  of  it. 
I  knew  he'd  have  to  squeeze  himself  in  because  he 


9$  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

was  SO  fat.  He  had  a  heavy,  greasy  face  and  a  large 
Roman  nose  that  always  seemed  to  jut  up  in  the  air, 
and  his  cheeks  were  so  puffy  that  his  eyes  looked  like 
little  slits  above  them.  He  was  new  at  the  church 
and  hadn't  spoken  to  any  of  us  yet. 

You  take  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  prepare 
yourself  for  confession.  That  gives  you  about  five 
minutes  to  remember  your  sins  and  ten  minutes 
to  be  sorry  for  them ;  or  you  can  do  it  the  other 
way  round  if  you  like.  I  had  examined  my  con- 
science the  night  before  in  bed,  and  had  learnt  my 
sins  by  heart,  so  I  had  an  extra  five  minutes  for 
repenting. 

I  kept  repeating,  "  Oh,  my  God,  I  am  sorry  for 
my  sins,  and  not  because  I  fear  the  pains  of  hell," 
but  I  knew  quite  well  it  was  not  true.  I  really  was 
not  very  sorry,  and  I  did  fear  the  pains  of  hell,  very 
much  indeed.  My  heart  began  to  beat  harder 
because  I  was  so  anxious.  I  knew  that  time  was 
passing,  and  that  if  I  did  not  repent  quickly  I  should 
not  make  a  good  confession.  I  continued  saying  to 
God,  "  I  am  sorry,"  but  every  minute  I  grew  more  and 
more  afraid  knowing  that  I  should  soon  be  obliged 
to  rise  and  go  into  the  confessional.  I  thought  that 
when  I  stood  up  I  should  certainly  fall,  because  my 
legs  felt  so  weak.  At  last  I  gave  up  trying  to  repent 
and  felt  nothing  but  fear.    Then  Reverend  Mother 


THE  CONVENT  99 

came  up  behind  and  touched  me  on  the  shoulder  and 
I  nearly  screamed,  because  she  had  moved  so  quietly 
that  I  thought  it  was  a  ghost. 

She  said,  "  It's  time." 

And  I  got  up  and  nearly  tumbled  through  the 
curtain  into  the  confessional. 

At  first  it  seemed  quite  dark  inside.  There  was  a 
wire  grating  between  me  and  the  priest,  and  I  could 
only  just  see  a  mass  of  something  white  behind  it. 
At  first  I  didn't  know  what  it  was  and  I  was  afraid 
to  go  near,  but  then  it  moved  and  I  could  see  that 
it  was  the  priest's  cassock. 

I  knelt  down  on  the  stool  and  stared  through  the 
grating.  I  felt  that  if  I  were  to  take  my  eyes  away 
for  one  moment  the  white  thing  would  jump  out  and 
seize  me.  I  was  shaking  all  over  and  the  wooden 
stool  seemed  to  cut  into  my  knees,  but  I  dug  my 
finger-nails  into  the  ledge  in  front  of  me  and  tried  to 
keep  still. 

The  white  thing  moved  again  and  the  priest 
turned  round  to  my  side  of  the  confessional.  I 
could  see  a  big  pale  lump  where  his  face  was,  and  I 
felt  that  his  tiny  eyes  were  staring  in  my  direction. 
I  dug  my  finger-nails  still  harder  into  the  wooden 
ledge.  If  only  he  had  said  something  it  would  have 
been  better  ;  but  he  didn't.  He  was  waiting  for  me 
to  begin. 


100  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

I  said  the  first  part  of  the  "  confiteor  "  almost 
unconsciously. 

It's  a  long  prayer  you  say  at  confession  to  remind 
God  and  the  Virgin  Mary  and  St.  Michael  the 
Archangel  and  John  the  Baptist  and  the  Blessed 
Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  and  several  of  the  other 
saints,  that  you  are  going  to  confess,  so  that  they 
may  get  ready  to  listen.  When  you  come  to  the 
middle  you  stop  to  get  breath  and  name  your  sins. 

I  was  so  nervous  that  I  could  only  feel  my  lips 
moving  and  didn't  know  in  the  least  what  I  was 
saying.  But  I  had  learnt  it  so  carefully  by  heart, 
and  practised  it  so  often,  that  I  got  through  it  without 
any  mistakes  and  struck  my  breast  properly  three 
times  when  I  came  to  "  through  my  fault,  through 
my  fault,  through  my  most  grievous  fault." 

I  was  very  pleased  that  I  had  managed  it  so  well. 
I  almost  forgot  to  name  my  sins,  because  I  was  so 
pleased  and  surprised.  But  then  I  remembered  and 
did. 

When  I  had  counted  them  up  on  my  fingers  the 
night  before  they  came  to  four  ;  but  now,  of  course, 
I  had  to  add  about  not  loving  God  and  not  being 
sorry  for  my  sins,  and  that  made  six. 

Some  were  bad  ones,  such  as  being  unbelieving. 
That's  one  of  the  worst  sins.  I  didn't  believe  about 
the  devil's  climbing  over  the  fence  into  the  Garden 


THE  CONVENT  lOI 

of  Eden,  and  disguising  himself  as  a  serpent  and 
making  all  the  trouble  about  the  apple.  I  thought 
it  more  likely  that  Eve  wanted  the  apple  from  the 
very  beginning  and  invented  the  story  about  the 
serpent  in  order  to  put  the  blame  on  the  devil.  He 
had  such  a  bad  character  already  that  anything 
would  have  been  believed  against  him.  I  didn't 
believe  either  about  the  whale's  being  seasick  and 
casting  up  Jonah  on  to  dry  land  all  tidily  dressed  as 
though  nothing  had  happened  as  he  appears  in 
Bible  pictures.  I  didn't  believe  that  all  the  animals 
walked  into  the  ark  two  and  two,  and  behaved 
properly  when  Noah  explained  to  them  about  the 
flood.  I  was  sure  some  of  them  would  have 
quarrelled. 

Those  were  really  three  sins,  but  I  put  them  all 
together  and  called  them  heresy.  Then  there  was 
frivolity y  because  I  had  laughed  one  morning  during 
mass  when  the  boy  who  was  serving  slipped  down 
the  altar  steps  and  sat  on  the  floor.  Then  there  was 
gluttony^  because  I  had  sucked  an  acid-drop  one 
morning  during  the  catechism  lesson.  It  made 
rather  few  sins,  but  I  couldn't  think  of  any  more.  I 
hadn't  stolen  anything  or  told  lies  or  been  rude  to 
any  one.  I  wished  I  had,  because  I  was  afraid  that 
perhaps  the  priest  might  think  it  hadn't  been  worth 
while  to  come  on  purpose  to  forgive  so  few  sins.     It 


102  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

seemed  like  sending  things  to  the  wash  when  they're 
not  properly  dirty.  But  as  the  sins  of  heresy  and 
impenitence  were  really  bad  I  thought  perhaps  it 
would  be  all  right. 

I  confessed  sins  of  heresy  and  frivolity  and 
gluttony,  and  then  I  said  that  I  didn't  really  love 
God  and  that  I  wasn't  properly  sorry  for  my  sins, 
and  the  priest  was  dreadfully  startled.  I  knew  he 
was  because  I  heard  him  wriggle  all  over  and  he 
said,  quite  sharply,  "  Eh  ?  " 

I  told  him  again,  and  he  said  that  impenitence  was 
the  most  deadly  of  all  sins,  and  that  without  penitence 
no  absolution  could  be  given. 

I  felt  very  distressed  because  I  had  come  on 
purpose  to  get  absolution,  and  I  didn't  know  what 
to  say.  And  he  said,  "  Doesn't  the  fear  of  ever- 
lasting hell  lead  you  to  repent  your  sins  and  vices  ?  " 

I  said,  yes,  but  I  didn't  think  that  was  sufficient ; 
and  he  said,  by  heart,  out  of  the  catechism,  "  Sorrow 
for  sins  because  by  them  we  have  lost  heaven  and 
deserved  hell  is  sufficient  when  we  go  to  confession. 
Don't  you  learn  your  catechism  ?  " 

I  said,  yes,  but  I  had  got  it  confused  somehow.  I 
was  very  relieved,  and  I  thought  how  stupid  I  had 
been  wasting  so  much  time  in  trying  to  be  sorry 
because  I  had  offended  God  when  I  really  need  not 
have  bothered.     It  made  things  so  much  easier. 


THE  CONVENT  103 

He  took  no  notice  about  my  not  loving  God,  and 
he  said,  "  Have  you  no  more  sins  to  confess  ?  "  I 
didn't  wish  to  seem  proud,  so  I  said  there  might  be, 
but  I  couldn't  remember  them  at  the  moment.  And 
then  he  said,  "  Had  I  been  guilty  of  pride,  covetous- 
ness,  or  lust  ?  " 

I  wasn't  quite  sure  what  they  meant,  though  I  had 
had  ipost  sins  properly  explained.  (I  was  very 
stupid  at  understanding  about  rehgious  things.)  I 
thought  it  might  sound  like  boasting  if  I  said,  no, 
so  I  said,  "  Yes,  Father." 

And  he  said,  "  Rage  or  slander  ?  " 

And  I  said,  "  Yes,  Father." 

And  he  said,  "  Presumption,  sloth,  malice,  or 
avarice,  parsimony,  the  desires  of  the  flesh  }  " 

And  I  said,  "  Yes,  Father." 

He  said  the  sins  just  as  though  he  were  counting 
them  up  on  his  fingers,  and  not  at  all  in  an  interested 
manner  or  as  though  he  really  cared  whether  I  had 
committed  them  or  not. 

I  had  no  notion  what  the  last  two  meant,  but  I 
thought  that  I  might  have  been  guilty  of  them 
without  knowing  it,  and  that  I  had  better  have  them 
all  forgiven  while  I  had  a  chance.  (One  can't  be  too 
careful.) 

Then  the  priest  gave  me  a  lecture.  It  sounded  as 
though  it  were  said  by  heart,  but  it  was  not,  really. 


104  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

He  made  it  up  as  he  went  along.  He  explained  why 
we  had  to  avoid  each  of  those  sins  and  why  they 
offended  God.  There  were  so  many  that  it  took 
him  quite  a  long  time,  and  I  couldn't  understand 
many  of  the  words  he  used.  I  tried  to  at  first,  but 
he  talked  so  quickly  and  indistinctly  that  at  last  I 
gave  up  trying  and  began  to  think  of  other  things. 

I  was  delighted  that  the  worst  part  of  the  con- 
fession was  over.  I  felt  inclined  to  jump  for  joy. 
The  rest  was  quite  easy.  I  only  had  to  finish  the 
last  half  of  the  "  confiteor,"  and  I  knew  I  shouldn't 
make  a  mistake  in  that. 

When  the  priest  had  finished  lecturing  he  said, 
"  Say  for  your  penance,  my  child,  five  Our  Father's 
and  five  Hail  Mary's,  and  may  God's  blessing  be 
with  you." 

I  thought  it  was  a  very  easy  penance  for  all  the 
sins  he  thought  I'd  been  committing ;  but  I  didn't 
say  so.  I  just  said,  "  Thank  you.  Father,"  and  got 
up  and  came  out  of  the  confessional. 

Having  your  sins  forgiven  makes  you  feel  clean 
and  fresh,  as  you  do  after  a  bath.  When  I  had 
finished  saying  my  penance  I  happened  to  glance 
up  at  the  picture  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  and  I  loved 
her  for  looking  at  me  so  gently.  The  chapel  was 
pretty  and  peaceful  in  the  soft  light,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  as  though  the  Virgin  Mary  and  St.  Joseph  and 


THE  CONVENT  IO5 

the  Baby  and  all  the  other  saints  in  the  chapel  were 
stretching  their  arms  out  to  me,  glad  that  I  was 
happy.  I  felt  I  loved  them  too,  I  was  ready  to  love 
everybody  in  the  world,  because  I  was  so  reHeved 
that  my  first  confession  was  over.  And  then  I 
remembered  that  it  was  really  God  who  had  been  so 
kind  to  me  all  the  time,  and  that  I  was  wicked  and 
ungrateful  not  to  love  Him  too.  I  began  to  love 
Him  at  once.  I  loved  Him  so  much  that  I  cried  and 
hid  my  face  on  the  top  of  the  prie-Dieu.  I  was 
afraid  lest  I  should  make  a  noise,  and  I  stuffed  my 
handkerchief  into  my  mouth  and  bit  it  to  keep  myself 
quiet.  When  I  once  loved  God  it  was  easy  to  be 
sorry  for  having  offended  Him,  and  I  was.  I  thought 
I  could  never  be  wicked  again,  because  He  had  been 
so  merciful  and  because  I  need  no  longer  dread  my 
first  confession  drawing  nearer  and  nearer.  The 
more  I  loved  Him  the  more  I  cried,  till  Reverend 
Mother  came  up  and  touched  me  on  the  shoulder 
and  said,  "  Come,  my  child." 

I  wiped  my  eyes  and  followed  her  out  of  the  chapel, 
and  when  we  were  outside  she  stopped  and  patted 
my  head  and  said,  "  Good  little  penitent !  I  was 
praying  all  the  time  that  you  should  be  enabled  to 
make  a  good  confession.  I  can  see  that  God  has 
heard  my  prayer." 

But  it  wasn't  her  prayers.     It  was  because  I  had 


I06  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

been  so  wicked  and  God  had  forgiven  me  as  soon  as 
I  asked  and  did  not  intend  to  punish  me,  and  because 
my  hateful  first  confession  was  over  at  last. 

I  hardly  spoke  to  any  one  all  the  rest  of  that  day 
because  I  felt  so  grave.    But  I  was  very  happy. 


IV 

CONVENT  LIFE 

I  Stayed  for  two  years  in  the  convent,  and  the 
longer  I  stayed  the  happier  I  was.  I  loved  the  nuns 
because  they  were  kind  and  gentle,  and  however 
naughty  we  were  they  forgave  us  as  soon  as  we 
asked  them  to  and  forgot  our  naughtiness.  I  liked 
the  girls  too,  and  they  were  fond  of  me.  We  thought 
it  wrong  to  feel  angry  or  unforgiving  to  anybody. 
When  we  quarrelled  we  made  peace  again  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  if  we  could  not  do  it  ourselves,  the 
nuns  would  help  us.  They  told  us  we  must  always 
forgive  any  one  who  offended  us  because  we  wished 
God  to  forgive  us.  And  we  did.  There  were  some 
Protestants  among  us,  and  we  forgave  them  too,  and 
tried  not  to  think  ourselves  any  better  than  they  were. 

The  convent  was  divided  into  two  parts.  One 
part  was  called  the  "  Middle  School."  That  was  for 
girls  who  were  not  the  daughters  of  ladies  and 
gentlemen  as  we  were,  but  only  the  daughters  of  men 


THE  CONVENT  I07 

and  women.  Their  fathers  were  for  the  most  part 
tradesmen  or  shopkeepers.  They  came  and  went  at 
different  doors.  Their  playground  was  at  the  side 
of  ours,  but  there  was  a  path  with  trees  between  us. 
We  could  see  them  and  we  knew  them  quite  well  by 
sight,  but  we  were  not  supposed  to,  and  if  we  met 
them  in  the  street  we  never  said,  *'  How  do  you  do  ?  " 
but  looked  the  other  way  as  though  we  hadn't  seen 
them.  That  was  because  they  were  not  so  well  born 
as  we  were  and  didn't  pay  so  much  for  their  education. 
But  we  knew  that  they  went  to  heaven  just  the  same. 

Soon  after  I  was  converted  we  had  a  new  Reverend 
Mother.  She  was  very  old.  Her  face  was  yellow 
and  wrinkled,  but  she  was  much  kinder  than  the 
first  one.  She  was  always  nodding  her  head  and 
smiling,  like  the  little  china  men  and  women  who 
sit  in  the  shop  windows  with  their  heads  on  balancing 
screws.  When  she  was  told  of  any  of  us  being  naughty 
she  used  to  nod  her  head  and  smile  and  wrinkle  up 
her  eyes  and  say,  "  Oh,  dear,  dear  !  but  I'm  sure 
she  will  do  better  now." 

And,  of  course,  we  said  we  would. 

Every  week,  on  Saturday  morning,  we  assembled 
in  the  big  hall  and  Reverend  Mother  and  three  of 
the  nuns  sat  at  a  table  at  one  end  of  it  and  gave  out 
conduct  tickets. 

There  were  three  kinds  of  conduct  tickets.    One 


I08  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

was  pale  blue  (the  Blessed  Virgin's  colour)  and 
marked  *'  very  good,"  another  was  red  and  marked 
"  good,"  and  a  third  was  green  and  marked  "  in- 
different." The  nuns  said  that  once  there  had  been 
some  yellow  ones  marked  "  bad,"  but  they  went  out 
of  print  because  they  were  never  required. 

Reverend  Mother  called  out  the  names  and  smiled 
and  held  out  the  tickets,  and  each  girl  went  up  and 
took  her  own,  and  made  a  bow  and  came  back  again 
with  a  red  face.  When  any  of  us  got  an  "  indifferent " 
Reverend  Mother  said,  "  It's  the  very  last  time  I'm 
going  to  give  you  this,  now,  isn't  it  ?  " 

And  we  always  said,  "  Yes,  Reverend  Mother." 

If  we  had  said,  "  No,  Reverend  Mother,"  she 
would  have  been  offended. 

We  had  beautiful  grounds  at  the  back  of  the 
convent  for  recreation.  There  were  a  long  shady 
garden  and  a  tennis  lawn  and  a  big  asphalt  play- 
ground. We  played  cricket  and  tennis  and  rounders 
and  "  prisoners,"  and  we  were  never  allowed  to  sit 
down  for  one  minute  or  to  talk  together  in  twos  or 
threes.  That  was  because,  firstly,  it  was  bad  for  our 
health,  and  secondly,  because  secret  societies  which 
are  abominably  wicked  and  plot  against  Church  and 
State  are  always  begun  by  people  sitting  and  whisper- 
ing together  in  twos  and  threes.  So  it's  a  really  bad 
habit. 


THE  CONVENT  IO9 

When  we  were  at  meals  or  needlework  a  nun  sat 
at  the  head  of  the  table  and  read  to  us.  The  nun 
who  read  most  frequently  was  an  Irish  nun  called 
Mother  K.  She  was  very  clever  and  quite  young. 
Her  front  teeth  were  prominent  and  her  face  was 
covered  with  freckles,  and  sometimes  a  little  wisp 
of  bright  red  hair  used  to  peep  out  from  under  her 
coif.  She  was  tall  and  stooped  a  little,  and  her  green 
eyes  had  a  kind,  mild  expression.  When  they 
looked  at  you  they  seemed  to  grow  bright  and 
affectionate  at  once.  There  was  nothing  interesting 
that  she  could  not  tell  you  everything  about. 

She  read  to  us  many  very  interesting  books  : 
adventures  and  novels  (though  she  always  left  out 
the  part  in  which  the  characters  made  love  to  one 
another.  I  knew  because  I'd  read  most  of  them 
before).  She  was  supposed  once  a  week  to  read  to 
us  from  the  lives  of  the  saints,  but  we  begged  so  hard 
to  be  let  off  that  she  very  seldom  did.  It  wasn't 
that  we  weren't  interested  in  the  saints,  but  the 
religious  books  sounded  unreal  after  the  others.  We 
often  coaxed  her  not  to  read  at  all  but  to  let  us  ask 
her  questions,  and  she  would,  and  sat  with  her  hands 
in  her  lap  and  her  eyes  shining  and  told  us  wonder- 
fully interesting  things — about  the  sea  or  the  stars, 
foreign  countries  or  anything  we  wished.  We  liked 
it  much  better  than  the  reading. 


no  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Once  a  fortnight  we  each  wrote  an  essay  and  stood 
up  and  read  it  aloud  in  class.  The  essays  were 
generally  successful.  We  wrote  one  on  Shakespeare, 
and  said  that  he  was  "  England's  brightest  star,''  and 
another  on  Napoleon,  and  said  that  he  was  "  a  terrible 
example  to  the  grasping  and  ambitious,"  and  another 
on  Cardinal  Newman,  and  said  that  he  was  "  beloved 
by  God,  and  therefore  brought  to'light,"  and  so  he  was. 
We  also  wrote  one  on  the  "  Ideal  Woman,"  and  said 
that  she  must  be  good-tempered  and  truthful,  and 
fond  of  fair  play  and  babies,  and  clean  in  her  person, 
so  as  to  give  a  good  example  to  her  husband  and 
children.  And  the  nun  in  charge  said,  must  she  not 
be  modest  and  pious  and  intelligent,  so  as  to  bring 
up  her  children  as  good  Catholics  in  the  fear  of  God  ? 
We  said  we  supposed  so,  but  we  had  not  thought  to 
mention  it.  One  girl  said  she  must  be  obedient, 
and  another  shouted  "  Bosh  !  "  so  loudly  that  she 
made  us  all  jump  and  got  a  bad  mark  for  impoliteness. 

After  the  essay  on  the  **  Ideal  Woman  "  we  wrote 
one  on  the  "  Ideal  Man,"  and  the  nun  was  grieved 
and  shocked  because  we  nearly  all  paid  more  attention 
to  his  appearance  and  hair-dressing  than  to  whether 
he  was  really  to  be  trusted  and  had  a  nice  character. 

I  said  mine  must  be  dark  and  clean-shaved  with  a 
square  chin  and  a  fearless  eye.  Most  liked  ideal 
men  to  be  clean-shaved,  but  some  liked  wavy  auburn 


THE  CONVENT  III 

hair  and  a  drooping  moustache,  and  some  liked 
pointed  beards,  and  one  preferred  a  shaved  head  Hke 
a  German  officer.  They  all  hated  whiskers,  and 
everybody  wanted  hair  and  beards  to  be  carefully 
attended  to  and  not  ragged.  One  said  that  no  man 
could  look  really  like  an  aristocrat  unless  he  used  a 
little  brilliantine.  One  said  that  no  man  must  smell 
of  scented  soap,  but  others  liked  scented  soap. 

When  the  nun  had  listened  to  everything  she  said 
it  was  very  wrong  of  us  to  give  a  thought  to  any- 
body's personal  appearance.  What  was  important 
was  that  a  man  should  be  honourable  and  fearless 
and  ready  to  die  at  the  stake  for  the  true  religion. 
If  God  had  not  vouchsafed  him  the  greatest  blessing 
He  can  vouchsafe  to  any  man — to  be  a  priest  and  do 
His  work  in  that  way — then  at  least  he  should  console 
himself  by  devoting  the  whole  of  his  strength  and 
wisdom  to  the  estabUshment  of  love  and  justice  and 
the  maintenance  of  God's  Church  on  earth. 

Once  a  year  we  had  a  literary  competition,  when 
the  girls  from  the  four  convents  of  the  same  order  in 
London  competed  to  write  the  best  short  story. 
The  best  story  from  each  convent  was  sent  to  the 
central  convent  to  be  judged,  and  the  story  that  was 
best  of  all  was  put  into  the  library  of  the  central 
convent. 

We  signed  the  stories  with  artificial  names,  and 


112  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Reverend  Mother  read  them  aloud  to  the  bigger 
girls  and  the  principal  nuns.  They  each  voted  for 
the  story  they  liked  best,  and  the  story  that  got  the 
most  votes  was  considered  the  best  story. 

I  was  afraid  my  story  would  not  be  the  best 
because  most  of  the  other  girls  lit  candles  to  Our  Lady 
or  their  favourite  saints  overnight  and  prayed  for 
inspiration.  But  I  did  not ;  and  that  was  really 
being  guilty  of  the  sin  of  presumption.  But  it  was 
not  really  because  I  thought  the  Blessed  Virgin 
could  not  have  helped  me.  I  was  so  excited  about 
writing  the  story  that  I  forgot  about  the  candle. 

As  soon  as  Reverend  Mother  began  to  read  the 
stories  I  felt  sure  mine  would  be  the  worst,  because 
each  one  she  read  sounded  more  clever  than  the  last. 
As  she  went  on  I  was  more  and  more  sorry  that  I  had 
not  lit  a  candle. 

Some  of  the  stories  were  about  virgins  who  had 
pined  away,  gnawed  with  despair,  and  died  of  disease 
in  lonely  towers  rather  than  renounce  the  Catholic 
faith ;  and  some  about  saintly  hermits  who  had  been 
roasted  on  hot  cinders  and  scalped  and  suffocated 
and  skinned  alive,  and  yet  persisted  in  proclaiming 
the  true  religion  although  the  heathens  and  Pro- 
testants did  all  they  could  to  stop  them. 

There  was  a  realistic  one  about  a  shipwreck  which 
ran  something  like  this  :   "  The  wind  moaned,  the 


THE  CONVENT  II3 

sea  swelled,  and  the  panting  ship  sank  into  the 
yawning  gulf  without  a  struggle,  while  women's 
hearts  were  wasting  in  the  West." 

That  was  the  one  I  feared  most.  I  thought  it  so 
very  pathetic.  There  was  another  one  about  a  bird 
that  sat  on  a  branch  outside  its  nest,  singing,  singing, 
singing  to  its  little  ones  full  of  joy,  till  a  false,  cold- 
hearted  cat,  that  had  always  pretended  to  be  friendly, 
came  and  ate  up  the  little  ones  while  their  mother 
fell  dead  of  anguish.  That  was  very  well  written, 
but  not  so  striking  as  the  one  about  the  shipwreck. 

Then  there  was  one  about  an  urchin  boy  who  died 
of  hunger  on  a  rich  man's  doorstep.  But  that  was 
not  convincing,  because  the  rich  man  knew  he  was 
there  all  the  time  and  could  easily  have  fed  him, 
but  didn't.  There  were  no  proper  explanations 
given. 

My  story  was  signed  "  Nero."  It  wasn't  long, 
but  it  was  very  full  of  incident. 

It  was  about  an  anarchist,  who  began  life  as  a 
page-boy,  but  was  lazy  from  the  first.  He  would 
not  stir  a  finger  to  help  his  mother  keep  his  nine 
little  brothers  and  sisters,  but  ate  up  all  the  scraps  ; 
and  the  older  he  got  the  more  anarchist  he  became. 
As  he  grew  up  he  joined  all  sorts  of  pernicious 
secret  societies  and  signed  treacherous  proclamations 
in  his  own  blood.    He  tried  to  make  the  soldiers  and 


114  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

policemen  defy  the  Pope  and  massacre  the  king  and 
court,  and  when  they  refused  he  reviled  them. 

The  reason  of  his  wickedness  was  that  he  was 
really  in  the  hands  of  the  devil  (I  put  that  into  the 
story  to  make  it  religious),  and  whenever  he  did 
anything  particularly  bad  the  devil  appeared  on  his 
left-hand  side  and  looked  over  his  shoulder  in  scarlet 
and  grinned  and  laughed,  "  ha-ha  !  "  (not  an  honest, 
manly  laugh,  but  an  artful,  mocking  snigger),  and 
his  guardian  angel  appeared  on  his  right  hand  in 
white  muslin  and  wept  to  see  the  shocking  way  in 
which  he  was  going  on.  But  he  didn't  know  they 
were  there,  and  nothing  stopped  him. 

He  grew  worse  and  worse.  The  story  told  many 
of  the  sinful  things  he  did.  One  was  that  when  the 
inhabitants  of  a  burning  house  that  had  been  set  on 
fire  by  another  anarchist  put  their  heads  out  of  the 
window  and  besought  him  to  help  them,  he  defied 
them  and  refused.  He  flung  up  his  cloak  over  his 
left  shoulder  and  tossed  his  head  and  said,  "Burn, 
pernicious  brood,  a  fitting  holocaust  to  victorious 
anarchy  !  "  and  they  did.  (They  were  all  aristocrats 
of  the  best  sort.) 

It  took  me  some  time  to  get  the  sentence  about  the 
holocaust  into  shape.  Spelling  didn't  count  in  that 
competition  or  I  should  have  put  another  one. 

This   anarchist   went   from   bad   to   worse,   but 


THE   CONVENT  II5 

nothing  he  ever  did  succeeded.  And  when  the 
other  anarchists  saw  that  he  was  unable  to  make  the 
soldiers  and  policemen  revolt  and  misbehave  they 
scorned  him  and  refused  to  be  his  friends.  So  he 
went  on  getting  poorer  and  poorer  and  more  and 
more  lonely  and  sorrowful,  and  at  last,  when  he  had 
no  more  money  and  was  thoroughly  tired  of  being 
wicked,  he  met  a  Catholic  priest  who  had  also  been 
an  anarchist  in  his  young  days,  but  had  been  con- 
verted. Then  the  other  anarchist  was  converted 
and  became  a  priest  too,  and  they  died  in  one  another's 
arms. 

Some  of  the  girls  cried  at  the  description  of  how 
they  died,  and  one  of  the  nuns  wiped  her  eyes.  I 
didn't  like  the  story  much,  but  I  thought  the  nuns 
might  because  of  the  conversion  of  the  anarchists. 
And  they  did. 

When  the  votes  had  been  counted  up.  Reverend 
Mother  smiled  and  said,  "  I  congratulate  '  Nero  ' 
on  having  written  the  best  story,  and  I  fully  endorse 
the  verdict  of  '  Nero's  '  companions." 

Then  everybody  except  myself  began  to  clap,  and 
my  face  grew  red  and  they  guessed  who  "  Nero  " 
was.  They  gathered  round  and  began  to  con- 
gratulate me.  It  was  not  good  for  me,  because  it 
put  me  in  danger  of  the  sins  of  pride  and  arrogance ^ 
but  I  offered  up  three  morning  masses  a  week  for 


Il6  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

the  gift  of  humility^  and  after  a  long  time  it  helped 
and  I  forgot  about  the  competition. 

It  was  a  good  thing,  because  there  were  many 
other  things  for  which  I  wished  to  offer  morning 
mass.  I  needed  so  many  gifts  to  keep  my  soul  in 
good  condition.     One  must  be  so  careful. 

I  never  missed  the  early  mass,  though  I  was  often 
rather  sleepy.  The  candles  were  alight  on  the 
altar ;  the  boy  who  served  was  clean — he  had  not 
had  time  to  get  soiled — and  except  for  yawning  he 
behaved  beautifully.  When  he  rang  the  little  bells 
at  the  offertory  they  sounded  like  silver  chimes. 

I  liked  best  when  Father  W.  said  mass.  Father  A. 
made  one  feel  uneasy.  He  prayed  so  fervently  and 
bowed  so  low,  and  looked  so  grave  and  ghostly,  that 
he  seemed  not  to  belong  to  the  world  at  all.  He 
glided  noiselessly  about,  and  his  face  was  white  and 
intent,  as  though  he  were  seeing  God  and  listening 
to  Him.  There  were  so  many  shadows  on  it  that 
when  he  turned,  facing  us,  he  was  like  a  picture  of 
Death,  in  long  robes  and  with  a  frightful  grinning 
skull  for  a  head.  When  he  spread  out  his  hands 
they  looked  as  bony  and  brittle  as  chickens'  claws. 

When  it  was  Father  G.'s  turn  (the  priest  I  had 
made  my  first  confession  to),  he  waddled  about  with 
his  small  eyes  turned  up  to  heaven  and  his  fat  cheeks 
shaking  like  jellies.     He  was  protrudant  in  front 


THE  CONVENT  II7 

and  gabbled  off  the  mass  as  quickly  as  though  he  had 
not  a  moment  to  waste  and  was  anxious  to  get  home 
to  breakfast. 

But  Father  W.  looked  beautiful  and  saintly  in  his 
golden  robes.  He  wore  his  spectacles  right  on  the 
end  of  his  nose,  and  he  was  so  stiff  that  it  was  difficult 
for  him  to  get  up  and  down  the  altar  steps.  When 
the  boy  held  up  the  gospel  for  him  to  read  he 
clasped  his  hands  and  looked  down  his  nose  through 
his  spectacles  and  spoke  rather  indistinctly  because 
he  had  lost  some  of  his  teeth.  But  it  was  in  Latin 
and  we  should  not  have  understood  in  any  case,  so 
it  did  not  matter.  The  candle-light  shone  in  his 
white  hair  and  made  a  golden  mist  round  his  head, 
and  when  he  turned  round  and  stretched  out  his 
arms  to  us  to  say  the  "  Pax  Vobiscum,"  he  looked 
full  of  love  and  very  old  and  humble. 

I  liked  evening  benediction  too,  when  the  organ 
played  and  the  choir  sang.  Then  I  loved  God  most 
of  all.  The  altar  was  brilliant  with  flowers  and 
candles,  and  the  golden  spikes  round  the  monstrance 
shone  like  sun  rays.  People  from  outside  came  to 
benediction,  so  that  the  chapel  was  often  full,  and 
there  was  a  very  solemn,  thrilling  feeling  in  it.  At 
times  I  used  to  cry  when  the  litany  was  sung,  and 
other  girls  did  also.  It  was  because  the  music  was 
so  grave  and  gentle  and  the  lights  so  bright  and  the 


Il8  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

shadows  so  quiet.  The  soprano  solo  was  sung  by 
Mother  R.,  a  German  nun  with  a  pecuHarly  long 
nose,  round  bright  eyes,  and  a  stiff  way  of  holding 
her  head.  She  was  so  agitated  when  she  sang 
that  her  cheeks  and  part  of  her  nose  grew  red  and 
her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  She  had  a  sweet,  sharp 
voice  like  a  bird's,  and  it  seemed  to  dart  about  the 
chapel,  in  and  out  the  shadows  and  up  into  the  roof. 
The  contralto  solo  was  sung  by  a  girl  called  M.  H.,  a 
Protestant.  She  had  a  deep  rich  voice,  like  black 
rolls  of  velvet,  and  many  people  cried  during  the 
litany  when  she  came  to,  "  Lamb  of  God,  which 
takest  away  the  sins  of  the  world." 

That  is  the  most  solemn  part  of  the  litany.  The 
chapel  is  always  very  still  while  it  is  being  sung. 
People  hold  their  breath  and  bow  their  heads.  M.'s 
voice  trembled  when  she  sang  it,  as  though  she  were 
afraid  of  something. 

When  her  father  heard  that  she  sang  in  the  chapel 
he  was  angry  because  she  was  a  Protestant.  He 
forbade  her  to  sing  any  more  and  she  cried  herself 
into  a  fever.  Her  father  came  to  take  her  away,  and 
said  that  he  would  have  her  voice  trained  that  she 
might  sing  at  concerts,  but  she  did  not  wish  to.  It 
was  the  '*  Lamb  of  God  "  in  the  litany  that  she 
liked  singing,  with  the  lights  and  flowers  on  the  altar 
and  the  people  kneeling,  listening  to  her.     Then  her 


THE  CONVENT  II9 

father  gave  way  and  allowed  her  to  sing  again,  and 
next  day  when  she  came  out  of  the  chapel  she  fell  on 
her  knees  at  Reverend  Mother's  feet  in  the  corridor 
outside,  and  said,  "  I  want  to  be  a  Catholic  !  I  want 
to  be  a  nun  !  " 

And  Reverend  Mother  said,  "  You  cannot  go 
against  your  father's  wishes." 

M.  fell  into  hysterics  and  the  doctor  was  sent  for. 
The  same  night  her  father  came  and  took  her  home. 
But  she  ran  away  from  home  back  to  the  convent  and 
declared  she  would  kill  herself  if  she  was  taken  away 
again.  So  she  was  allowed  to  stay  and  she  sang  in 
the  chapel  more  and  more  beautifully.  Whenever 
she  had  sung  she  used  to  cry  because  she  was  for- 
bidden to  be  a  Catholic. 

There  was  another  girl  in  the  convent  who  wished 
to  be  a  nun  but  was  not  able  to.  She  thought  the 
world  outside  so  wicked  that  she  could  be  safe  only 
in  a  convent.  She  was  afraid  even  of  going  for  a 
walk.  She  was  very  small  and  weak  with  a  tiny 
pointed  face  like  that  of  a  mouse  and  little  round 
green  eyes.  She  was  old  enough  to  be  a  nun,  but 
she  could  not  pass  the  examinations,  and  she  was  too 
delicate  to  stand  the  hard  life  and  the  fasting.  But 
she  always  wore  a  black  dress  and  shaved  her  head 
so  as  to  look  as  much  like  a  nun  as  possible.  She 
did   everything   she   could   to   grow   cleverer   and 


120  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Stronger.  She  passed  hours  together  kneeling  by 
the  ahar  rails  in  the  chapel  praying  for  brains  and 
strength,  and  often  fainted  before  she  could  be  made 
to  come  away.  She  would  jump  up  every  now  and 
then  to  light  a  fresh  candle.  She  spent  all  her  spare 
money  on  candles,  but  it  did  not  seem  to  be  of  any 
use.  She  remained  just  as  unintelligent  and  weak. 
She  constantly  went  to  the  doctor  to  see  if  there  was 
any  hope,  and  came  back  with  her  eyes  red  from 
crying  because  he  said  she  was  not  stronger.  Every 
time  she  heard  she  had  failed  in  an  examination  she 
would  lie  ill  in  bed  for  a  whole  day  crying.  The 
nuns  used  to  tell  her  that  it  was  evidently  not  God's 
will  that  she  should  be  a  nun,  and  that  she  must  try 
to  serve  Him  in  some  other  way  ;  but  nothing  could 
comfort  her.  She  talked  of  nothing  but  becoming 
a  nun,  and  asked  us  a  hundred  times  a  day  whether 
we  thought  she  would  ever  be  one.  If  we  said  yes, 
she  would  throw  her  arms  round  us  and  kiss  us,  and 
if  we  said  no,  she  would  cry.  At  last  she  grew 
weaker  and  weaker  and  died,  partly,  it  was  said,  of 
fretting. 

Nuns  lead  hard  lives  and  have  tiny  bedrooms  with 
no  furniture  but  a  crucifix,  a  little  mat  near  the  bed 
and  a  chair  and  washstand.  They  are  not  allowed 
to  let  their  hair  grow  long  or  to  look  in  the  glass,  and 
they  get  up  very  early  in  the  morning  in  the  dark  to 


THE  CONVENT  121 

pray  while  other  people  are  still  warm  in  bed. 
Prayers  must  be  said,  and  if  ordinary  people  are  too 
lazy  to  get  up  and  do  it  religious  people  have  to  bear 
the  consequences. 

Nuns  fast  very  often  and  take  nothing  but  bread 
and  water,  and  they  refuse  especially  dainty  food  in 
case  they  should  fall  into  the  sin  oi  greed.  Whatever 
they  least  like  to  do  they  must  do  as  often  as  possible 
in  order  to  mortify  the  flesh  ;  because  the  catechism 
teaches  us  that  human  nature  is  so  bad  that  whatever 
we  feel  inclined  to  do  is  nearly  certain  to  be  wrong, 
and  in  the  end  will  lead  us  to  hell. 

Nuns  are  not  allowed  to  grow  very  much  attached 
to  people  because  God  does  not  like  it  and  is  afraid 
they  might  get  to  love  somebody  better  than  Him. 
If  a  nun  shows  much  affection  for  the  girls  or  is  a 
favourite  with  them  she  usually  disappears  and  is 
sent  away  to  another  convent. 

Nuns  are  not  allowed  to  fall  into  a  temper,  raise 
their  voices  in  anger,  or  slap  one  another  as  ordinary 
people  do,  and  so  their  calling  is  not  popular.  The 
girls  in  the  convent  did  not  like  to  sit  on  a  chair 
where  a  nun  had  been  sitting  or  kneel  in  a  place  in 
the  chapel  where  a  nun  had  been  kneeling  for  fear 
of  "  catching  a  vocation ^^^  as  though  it  were  measles. 
Most  nuns  are  contented  with  their  lives.  Some 
make  rope  ladders  out  of  sheets  and  let  themselves 


122  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

down  through  the  window  and  run  away  ;  but  most 
of  them  don 't .  Mother  W . ,  who  taught  us  catechism, 
was  a  merry  nun.  One  day  when  the  lesson  was 
upon  "  Holy  Orders,"  she  said  that  people  imagined 
that  nuns  were  women  who  had  had  some  dis- 
appointment in  love  and  went  into  the  convent  to 
cure  their  sorrow,  which  was  nonsense.  She  had 
become  a  nun  because  she  liked  the  life  and  thought 
it  was  the  proper  way  of  serving  God.  She  said  that 
nuns  were  for  the  greater  part  like  her. 

I  had  no  wish  to  become  a  nun.  I  was  not  good 
enough,  and  the  older  I  got  the  worse  I  became.  I 
fought  against  all  sorts  of  sins  and  vices,  but  it  was 
no  good.  My  soul  grew  blacker  and  blacker ;  I 
could  feel  it  doing  it.  I  was  more  and  more  filled 
with  irreverent  curiosity,  and  I  found  it  more  and 
more  difficult  to  believe  without  asking  questions. 
If  you  cannot  believe  without  asking  questions  it 
means  you  lack  faith,  and  if  you  lack  faith  you  cannot 
be  a  proper  child  of  God.  But  I  could  not  help 
asking  questions.  When  I  did  so  during  "  religious 
instruction,"  the  nuns  told  me  not  to  interrupt  but 
to  ask  questions  privately,  and  when  I  did  that  they 
usually  said  that  God  does  not  really  mean  us  to 
understand  much  down  here,  but  that  everything 
would  be  properly  explained  after  the  last  day.  I 
was  so  impatient  that  I  felt  I  could  not  wait  until  the 


THE  CONVENT  1 23 

last  day,  which  was  being  guihy  of  the  sin  of  audacity. 
Even  when  I  gave  up  asking  questions  I  secretly 
wondered,  and  that  is  nearly  as  bad,  and  comes  from 
want  of  reverence. 

A  very  pious  and  learned  priest  called  Monsignor 
C.  R.  used  to  come  to  the  convent  about  once  a 
month  to  give  us  special  religious  instruction,  and 
then  we  put  our  gloves  on  to  show  respect  and  sat  in 
rows  in  the  big  hall  to  listen  to  him. 

He  was  so  fat  that  he  bulged  out  of  his  armchair 
on  all  sides.  Wherever  there  was  an  opening  in  the 
chair  a  piece  of  him  protruded.  His  nose  was  so 
long  and  heavy  that  it  hung  down  over  his  upper  lip, 
and  his  upper  lip  was  so  long  and  heavy  that  it  hung 
down  over  his  lower  lip.  His  cheeks  were  fat  and 
hung  down  too,  and  so  did  his  double  chin. 

He  used  to  sit  in  the  chair  with  his  legs  apart  and 
pant,  and  try  to  fold  his  hands  together  over  his 
stomach,  but  it  was  so  big  that  he  could  hardly  do 
so.  He  gasped  and  wheezed  between  each  sentence, 
so  that  it  took  him  a  long  time  to  say  the  simplest 
thing,  and  we  dared  not  move  or  cease  looking 
interested. 

He  used  to  question  us  about  what  we  should 
answer  if  heretics  made  mocking  or  unfriendly 
inquiries  about  our  religion.  Every  time  he  asked 
a  question  he  raised  his  eyebrows  as  high  as  they 


124  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

could  go,  Opening  his  smeary  little  eyes  ;  and  as  soon 
as  somebody  began  to  answer  he  dropped  them 
again  with  a  sort  of  snap,  and  frowned  and  thrust  his 
lips  out  as  much  as  to  say,  "  I  know  you're  going  to 
make  a  mistake." 

I  used  to  stare  at  his  big  nose^  and  thick  lips  and 
fishy  eyes,  and  wonder  what  they  would  look  like  if 
I  made  a  blasphemous  reply  to  one  of  his  questions. 
I  longed  so  much  to  do  so  that  I  was  afraid  I  might 
one  day  forget  myself. 

Once  he  asked  us,  "  What  would  you  answer  if  a 
Protestant  were  to  say  to'you  :  *  Why  do  you  reverence 
the  personal  relics  of  the  saints  ?  '  " 

A  blasphemous  reply  came  into  my  head  in  a 
moment.  It  was  :  "  Because  hair  and  teeth  will 
always  fetch  their  price." 

My  grandfather's  cook  had  once  said  that  when 
talking  of  her  own  false  set.  I  begged  God's  for- 
giveness at  once.  But  blasphemous  answers  to  all 
such  questions  instantly  occurred  to  me.  I  could 
not  prevent  it,  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  keep  begging 
forgiveness  at  the  time. 

Argumentativeness  was  another  of  my  more  serious 
sins.  Once  at  evening  recreation  when  it  was  wet 
and  we  stayed  indoors  and  had  general  conversation 
with  Mother  W.  I  began  an  argument  about 
anarchists.     I  insisted  that  they  were  not  really  so 


THE  CONVENT  1 25 

bad  as  people  thought  them.  I  said  that  once  I  had 
lived  with  anarchists  and  that  they  were  very  talented 
people  who  wrote  plays  and  talked  French  better  than 
many  people  who  were  not  anarchists. 

Mother  W.  was  shocked  and  said  I  did  not  know 
what  I  was  saying.  She  reminded  me  that  I  had 
pointed  out  in  my  own  story  how  terribly  wicked  it 
was  to  be  an  anarchist,  and  I  answered  that  my 
anarchist  was  only  so  wicked  because  he  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  devil  who  had  been  invented  by  religious 
people. 

Mother  W.  was  still  more  shocked  and  her  face 
grew  red,  but  the  other  girls  were  interested.  And 
when  I  saw  that  I  became  still  more  audacious. 
Mother  W.  said  that  anarchists  wished  to  destroy  the 
Church,  and  threw  bombs  at  rich  people  in  order  to 
steal  their  money.  I  replied  that  anarchists  wrote 
splendid  leading  articles  and  made  important  speeches 
and  were  extremely  particular  whom  they  made 
friends  with.  She  said  that  she  had  never  heard 
such  things  said  as  I  was  then  saying,  and  I  said  that 
if  she  went  to  Hyde  Park  on  a  Sunday  she  would 
hear  many  clever  and  noble  people  saying  much 
worse,  and  that  I  had  often  been  there  and  asked 
them  for  their  autographs. 

Then  Mother  W.  was  so  angry  that  she  could  not 
sit  down  any  longer.     She  stood  up  and  said  that 


126  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

anarchy  was  a  dreadful  evil,  condemned  by  the 
Church,  and  that  to  encourage  it  and  believe  in  it 
was  to  be  in  a  state  of  mortal  sin.  I  was  angry  too, 
and  blasphemous.  I  said  that  being  an  anarchist 
was  much  healthier  and  more  interesting  than  being 
religious,  and  that  as  soon  as  I  had  finished  my 
education  I  should  at  once  become  an  anarchist 
again. 

The  girls  were  still  more  interested.  They  stared 
and  listened  in  perfect  silence. 

Mother  W.  by  then  could  hardly  speak.  She 
walked  to  the  door  and  opened  it,  and  motioned  to 
me  to  go  out.  When  I  reached  the  door  ^he  told 
me  to  go  to  my  room  and  think  how  wrong  I  had 
been.  She  said  she  would  speak  to  Reverend 
Mother.     The  girls  had  begun  whispering  together. 

I  went  out  and  up  to  my  room.  I  opened  the 
window  and  leant  my  elbows  on  the  sill,  although  it 
was  raining,  and  looked  out  into  the  quadrangle. 
There  was  nobody  there,  but  the  plants  were  all 
bright  green  and  dripping  with  rain. 

I  tried  to  make  an  "  act  of  contrition,"  but  my 
heart  was  hard  and  I  was  unable  to  do  so.  I  gave 
myself  to  wicked  rebellious  feelings.  I  was  angry 
because  Mother  W.  insisted  that  all  anarchists  were 
wicked  when  I  knew  they  were  not.  I  remembered 
how  happy  I  had  been  when  I  was  an  anarchist,  and 


THE  CONVENT  1 27 

how  interesting  it  was  making  propaganda  in  the 
Park  and  instructing  policemen.  I  thought  about 
my  grandfather  and  wished  I  could  see  him.  I 
knew  he  would  have  listened  to  everything  and  have 
tried  to  explain,  instead  of  being  so  positive  and 
obstinate  as  Mother  W. 

I  felt  utterly  desolate  and  began  to  cry  ;  but 
just  then  a  lay  sister  came  in  with  my  supper  on 
a  tray,  so  I  pretended  to  be  making  signs  to  some 
one  in  the  quadrangle,  and  laughed,  so  that  she 
should  not  know  I  had  been  crying  and  tell  the 
other  nuns. 

It  was  the  lay  sister  who  came  to  brush  my  hair  in 
the  morning.  I  loved  her  because  she  was  so  pretty 
and  gentle.  She  had  a  soft,  bright  face  like  a  flower, 
and  blue  eyes  and  little  pearly  teeth.  When  she 
brushed  my  hair  her  hands  were  so  light  and  tender 
that  I  hardly  felt  them,  and  she  never  tugged  at  the 
tangles. 

She  did  not  smile  now  as  she  generally  did,  but 
looked  serious  and  put  my  supper  on  the  table  and 
told  me  Reverend  Mother  had  said  that  I  was  not  to 
come  down  again  that  night.  I  pretended  not  to 
care  ;  but  I  did.  I  felt  I  could  not  bear  to  be  lonely 
like  that  all  the  evening.  I  longed  to  take  hold  of 
her  rosary  and  tell  her  I  knew  that  I  was  wicked  and 
that  I'd  try  to  be  better,  and  ask  her  not  to  look  so 


128  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

grave  as  if  she  did  not  like  me.  But  I  was  too  proud, 
and  she  went  out  of  the  room  without  speaking,  and 
I  began  to  cry  again. 

I  didn't  eat  my  supper  (I  was  exceedingly 
hungry,  but  I  was  too  proud),  and  I  went  to  bed 
feeling  very  miserable.  It  was  the  first  time  in  my 
life  that  I  had  gone  to  bed  knowing  that  some  one 
was  angry  with  me. 


V 

I  did  not  go  to  mass  next  morning.  The  lay 
sister  brought  my  breakfast  into  my  room  and  told 
me  to  wait  there.  At  first  I  thought  I  should  be  left 
alone  again  all  day,  but  when  mass  was  finished 
Reverend  Mother  sent  for  me. 

She  was  waiting  for  me  in  the  corridor  outside  the 
chapel  with  her  eyes  screwed  up  and  her  hands 
folded  in  her  sleeves.  When  she  saw  me  she  smiled 
and  nodded  her  head  as  usual  and  said  to  me,  "  We 
are  going  for  a  little  walk  in  the  garden." 

And  we  did.  We  walked  side  by  side  down  the 
gravel  path  between  the  trees.  Reverend  Mother's 
head  kept  on  nodding  a  little  as  she  walked  and  her 
hands  were  still  folded  in  her  sleeves.  I  knew  that 
the  girls  at  morning  preparation  in  the  big  school- 
room could  see  us  walking  together,  and  it  made  me 


THE  CONVENT  1 29 

feel  important.  It  was  only  when  a  girl  had  done 
something  very  bad  that  Reverend  Mother  took  her 
walking  in  the  garden. 

She  said  that  Mother  Woodward  had  told  her  the 
night  before  how  strangely  I  had  talked  at  evening 
recreation.  She  could  hardly  believe  that  one  of  her 
girls  could  have  talked  like  that.  If  I  had  been  a 
wild  girl  or  a  heathen  who  had  never  known  the 
blessing  of  having  been  admitted  to  the  true  religion 
she  would  have  understood  it,  but  as  it  was  there 
was  no  excuse.  She  said,  "  I  am  sure  you  did  not 
understand  the  seriousness  of  what  you  said." 

I  said,  no,  I  didn't  think  it  was  so  serious,  and  that 
lots  of  people  said  the  same  as  I  had  said. 

Reverend  Mother  said,  not  pious  Catholics,  and 
that  when  people  talked  like  that  it  was  only  because 
they  had  not  had  the  advantages  of  education  and 
religious  instruction  and  so  had  never  had  a  chance 
to  learn  the  truth.  She  said  that  very  often 
irreligious  words  lightly  spoken  were  the  cause  of 
great  spiritual  trials  and  temptations,  and  that,  by 
speaking  carelessly  as  I  had  done,  I  might  have  been 
exposing  my  companions  to  spiritual  danger.  Then 
she  said,  "  I  am  sure  you  will  be  more  careful  in  the 
future,  will  you  not  ?  " 

And  I  said,  "  Yes,  Reverend  Mother." 

Then  she  smiled  and  stopped,  and  turned  to  look 


130  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

at  me  and  said,  "  It's  getting  time  for  you  to  make 
your  first  communion." 

Her  face  looked  very  kind  and  glad  when  she  said 
that,  as  if  she  thought  it  ought  to  make  me  happy. 
I  looked  down  on  the  ground  and  said,  "  Yes, 
Reverend  Mother." 

And  when  I  looked  up  she  was  still  standing 
looking  at  me,  and  smiling  and  nodding  her  head. 
Then  she  patted  me  on  the  shoulder  and  told  me  to 
run  into  the  house  and  make  my  peace  with  Mother 
W.,  and  I  said,  "  Thank  you.  Reverend  Mother  " 
(we  had  to),  and  walked  up  the  path.  I  could  see 
the  girls  in  the  big  classroom  bobbing  up  and  down 
in  their  seats  to  watch  me,  and  when  I  came  near 
enough  some  of  them  waved  their  hands  to  me. 
But  I  took  no  notice.     I  went  to  look  for  Mother  W. 

She  was  watering  the  plants  in  the  quadrangle. 
She  had  her  back  to  me  and  didn't  see  me,  and  I 
went  up  and  stood  beside  her  and  said,  "  Please 
forgive  me,  Mother,  for  arguing  about  anarchists,  and 
please  do  not  be  angry  with  me." 

She  was  very  kind.  She  forgave  me  at  once  (nuns 
always  do)  and  said,  "  Well,  my  child,  then  let  us 
forget  all  about  it." 

Then  she  told  me  to  remember  that  the  nuns  were 
fond  of  me  and  thought  I  did  my  lessons  well,  and 
looked  to  me  to  give  a  good  example  to  the  smaller 


THE  CONVENT  13I 

girls  now  that  I  was  growing  big,  and  that  it  would 
always  pain  them  if  they  thought  they  could  not 
trust  me.  She  said  it  showed  want  of  respect  to 
God  and  to  the  nuns  to  joke  about  things  that  were 
really  very  serious. 

But  I  had  not  been  joking. 

When  I  went  into  the  big  classroom  the  girls 
turned  round  and  stared  at  me  as  if  I  was  something 
very  interesting,  and  when  the  bell  rang  for  classes 
they  came  round  to  me  to  ask  where  I  had  been  the 
night  before,  and  what  Reverend  Mother  had  been 
saying  to  me.  But  I  did  not  answer.  When  the 
day  girls  came  the  others  told  them  what  had 
happened  during  evening  recreation,  and  for  a  long 
time  afterwards  they  used  to  ask  me  about  my  life 
among  anarchists,  and  what  they  were  like.  But  I 
did  not  tell  them,  because  I  did  not  want  to  grieve 
the  nuns  when  they  had  been  so  kind  to  me. 

VI 

Three  of  us  made  our  first  communion  together 
during  mass  in  the  chapel  one  morning  about  two 
months  after  I  had  spoken  about  anarchists  and  been 
forgiven. 

We  had  special  instruction  from  a  priest  for  about 
a  month  beforehand  in  order  to  make  us  really  fit 
for  the  blessing  we  were  about  to  receive.    In  the 


132  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

intervals  between  the  instruction  we  were  allowed 
special  time  in  the  chapel  for  meditation. 

The  priest  said  that  when  our  Lord  at  the  Last 
Supper  pronounced  the  words,  "  This  is  My  body. 
This  is  My  blood,"  over  some  bread  and  wine.  He 
really  meant  it,  and  that  ever  since  then  Catholic 
priests  had  been  able  to  change  bread  and  wine  into 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  by  the  power  of  God 
when  they  said  the  same  words  at  mass.  What  we 
swallow  when  we  go  to  communion  is  not  really 
flour  made  up  into  a  wafer  (as  we  should  think  it  was 
if  we  had  not  been  told),  but  it  is  the  true  flesh  of 
Christ,  and  as  it  is  so  merciful  and  gracious  of  Christ 
to  come  down  on  to  the  altar  and  turn  into  bread  and 
wine  for  our  benefit,  we  must  be  in  a  special  state 
of  grace  to  receive  Him.  He  told  us  other  things 
besides,  but  that  was  what  mattered  most. 

I  did  not  feel  glad  I  was  going  to  make  my  first 
communion.  I  was  afraid  I  should  not  make  a  good 
one,  and  that  when  the  priest  put  the  sacred  host  on 
the  tip  of  my  tongue  I  should  not  be  able  to  believe 
it  was  our  Lord  Himself.  It  did  not  seem  natural. 
And  if  the  sacred  host  really  was  our  Lord  Himself, 
it  did  not  seem  the  proper  thing  to  do  with  it.  I  did 
not  believe  I  ought  to  swallow  it,  but  the  priest  said 
I  ought.  Swallowing  a  person  is  not  the  proper  way 
to  show  respect  even  if  you  are  in  the  highest  state 


THE  CONVENT  13^ 

of  grace.    But  the  priest  said  it  was  quite  right  and 
that  no  mistake  had  been  made. 

Even  then  I  did  not  feel  confident  about  it ;  but 
that  was  because  I  was  lacking  in  faith  and  had  not 
been  brought  up  in  the  true  religion  from  a  baby  as 
the  others  had.  They  did  not  seem  to  think  there 
was  anything  peculiar  about  it.  They  thought,  in 
fact,  that  it  was  wrong  to  make  conjectures  about 
anything  one  ought  to  believe;  that  was  because 
they  had  plenty  of  faith.  I  longed  to  argue  about  it, 
but  I  did  not  because  it  would  have  grieved  the  nuns 
and  put  my  companions  into  spiritual  danger. 

I  used  to  stare  at  the  sacred  host  during  mass  and 
benediction,  and  wonder  if  it  could  be  the  living 
body  of  our  Lord,  and  if  it  was,  how  the  priest  dared 
to  fix  it  into  the  monstrance  and  take]  it  out  again  as 
he  did  in  benediction,  and  carry  it  about  and  lift  it 
over  his  head  and  put  it  back  into  the  chalice  when 
he  had  done  with  it,  and  shut  it  up  in  the  tabernacle 
after  mass  and  go  away  to  breakfast  as  if  nothing  had 
happened.  It  seemed  to  me  that  if  the  priest  really 
believed  the  host  was  our  Lord  alive  upon  the  altar 
he  would  be  almost  afraid  to  touch  it,  and  ready  to 
die  with  joy  at  being  allowed  to  approach  anything 
so  sweet  and  sacred,  instead  of  trotting  about  with  it 
and  gabbling  over  it  hastily  as  Father  G.  did  when 
he  said  mass.     I  used  to  watch   Father  G.   and 


134  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

wonder  if  he  really  cared  in  the  least  for  what  he 
was  doing. 

Once  when  I  had  stayed  on  in  the  chapel  after 
mass  for  meditation  I  heard  some  one  snoring  in  the 
sacristy.  The  door  was  open,  and  it  could  be  heard 
quite  plainly  all  over  the  chapel.  It  was  the  priest 
who  had  just  been  saying  mass.  He  had  come  from 
a  long  distance  to  do  it  and  had  had  to  get  up  earlier 
than  usual.  He  was  very  tired  and  had  fallen 
asleep. 

It  made  me  cry  to  think  that  he  could  be  so  cold 
and  thoughtless  as  to  lie  there  snoring  with  our 
Lord  in  the  tabernacle  listening  to  him.  I  thought 
Christ  must  be  grieved  to  think  that  people  could  be 
near  Him  and  forget  Him.  They  should  be  kneeling 
and  praying  in  the  chapel  day  and  night  if  they 
really  believed  that  He  is  in  the  tabernacle  waiting 
for  them.  The  more  I  thought  about  it  the  more  I 
cried,  and  when  I  came  out  of  the  chapel  my  eyes 
were  red  and  the  nuns  asked  me  what  was  the  matter. 
But  I  was  obstinate  and  would  not  tell  them. 

When  the  morning  for  our  first  communion  came 
we  were  dressed  in  white  muslin  and  white  lace  veils 
that  fell  to  the  bottom  of  our  dresses.  (I  wore  the 
same  dress  I  was  baptised  in,  but  it  had  to  be  let 
down  all  round.)  We  each  carried  a  clean  handker- 
chief, a  rosary  and  prayer-book  in  our  hands  to  show 


THE  CONVENT  1 35 

respect,  and  when  all  the  nuns  and  children  and 
visitors  were  in  their  places  we  walked  in  procession 
up  the  chapel  and  knelt  down  in  three  prie-Dieu  at 
the  top  near  the  altar  rails.  I  suppose  we  looked 
very  impressive,  because  everybody  was  so  quiet 
when  we  came  in. 

I  felt  extremely  nervous.  Father  W.  was  saying 
mass,  and  as  the  time  drew  near  for  us  to  rise  and 
kneel  at  the  altar  to  take  communion  I  felt  more  and 
more  so. 

At  last  the  moment  came.  Reverend  Mother 
appeared  from  somewhere  and  stood  beside  us  and 
gave  us  the  signal  to  rise  and  we  did  so.  I  followed 
the  other  two  to  the  foot  of  the  altar,  and  we  knelt 
there  in  a  row  and  waited  for  the  priest  to  bring  the 
host  to  us. 

He  turned  round  and  began  to  move  with  the 
chalice  towards  us.  I  longed  for  him  to  stop.  I  felt 
I  could  not  remain  there  and  let  him  put  the  host 
upon  my  tongue.  I  should  have  liked  to  get  up  and 
run  out  of  the  chapel,  but  I  dared  not. 

I  was  the  last  to  receive  communion.  I  could  see 
sideways  how  the  other  two  clasped  their  hands  and 
bowed  their  heads  down  on  the  altar  rails  when  they 
had  taken  the  host  as  they  had  been  taught  to  do. 
They  did  it  perfectly,  without  the  slightest  hesitation, 
but  when  my  turn  came  I  felt  I  could  hardly  breathe 


136  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

because  my  heart  was  thumping  so.  I  imagined 
that  when  the  priest  put  the  host  on  my  tongue  it 
would  suddenly  grow  heavy  and  jerk  my  head  down 
and  make  me  knock  my  chin  against  the  altar  rails. 
When  he  did  put  it  there  I  felt  nothing  at  all  but 
something  light  and  tasteless  on  my  tongue.  But  I 
was  so  frightened  that  there  seemed  to  be  a  mist 
before  my  eyes  and  a  buzzing  in  my  ears,  and  the 
priest  appeared  to  fade  away  through  the  mist  and 
up  the  altar  steps  again  like  a  spirit.  I  forgot  what 
I  had  to  do.  I  did  not  clasp  my  hands  and  bow  my 
head  in  the  right  manner,  and  I  did  not  get  up  and 
follow  the  others  back  to  the  prie-Dieu  as  we  had 
rehearsed  it.  I  knelt  there  till  a  nun  came  and 
touched  me  on  the  shoulder.  When  I  got  up  the 
mist  in  front  of  my  eyes  was  so  thick  and  the  buzzing 
in  my  ears  so  loud  that  I  did  not  know  which  way 
to  go,  and  the  nun  led  me  back  to  the  prie-Dieu  like 
a  blind  girl.  But  when  I  knelt  down  my  eyes  grew 
suddenly  clear  again,  the  noise  in  my  head  ceased, 
and  everything  seemed  strangely  quiet.  I  could  feel 
the  host  on  the  middle  of  my  tongue,  and  for  a 
moment  I  forgot  how  it  had  come  there  and  what  I 
ought  to  do  with  it.  Then  I  remembered  that  I  had 
made  my  first  communion,  that  Christ  was  with  me, 
and  that  I  ought  to  welcome  Him.  But  I  did  not 
feel  as  though  the  little  lump  of  melting  wafer  could 


THE  CONVENT  1 37 

be  Christ.  Then  I  remembered  that  supposing  it 
really  were  Christ  it  might  slip  down  my  throat 
without  my  having  said  a  word  to  Him,  and  the 
chance  would  be  gone.  The  thought  made  me  so 
nervous  that  I  suddenly  felt  a  stiffening  in  my  throat 
and  my  jaws  seemed  tightly  fixed  and  as  rigid  as  iron. 
I  thought  I  was  about  to  choke.  I  clutched  the 
prie-Dieu,  and  my  forehead  grew  wet  with  perspira- 
tion. When  I  found  that  nothing  happened  and 
that  there  was  no  danger  of  my  choking  if  I  kept  my 
tongue  still  and  let  the  host  lie  quietly  on  it,  I  recovered 
a  little  and  tried  to  say  the  Act  of  Adoration  I  had 
learnt  by  heart.  But  I  could  not  remember  it. 
The  host  was  slipping  right  to  the  back  of  my  tongue, 
and  all  of  a  sudden  I  clutched  at  the  prie-Dieu  again 
with  my  heart  beating  wildly  and  gave  a  strangled 
gulp  and  the  host  slipped  down  my  throat.  I  was 
glad  that  it  had  gone  down  safely  and  that  I  had  not 
choked  or  screamed.  As  it  went  it  left  a  flavour  in 
my  mouth  like  that  of  the  wafers  that  are  eaten  with 
ices,  and  when  I  tasted  that  I  suddenly  felt  sure  it 
was  not  Christ.  I  felt  as  certain  as  if  God  Himself 
had  bent  down  and  whispered  it  to  me.  I  seemed 
to  wake  suddenly  out  of  a  dream.  I  was  not 
frightened  any  longer.  I  was  surprised  that  I  had 
been  so  frightened.  I  looked  round  me  and  the 
chapel  had  grown  somehow  different.     It  no  longer 


138  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

seemed  holy  and  mysterious.  The  priest  seemed  to 
be  just  an  ordinary  man  reading  out  of  ordinary 
books  and  moving  ordinary  things  about  the  altar. 
It  seemed  strange  for  him  to  be  doing  it  all  so 
solemnly  with  so  much  ceremony.  The  altar  seemed 
like  an  ordinary  table  and  the  candles  like  ordinary 
candles  with  nothing  sacred  about  them.  The 
statues  of  the  Virgin  and  St.  Joseph  seemed  to  have 
turned  into  great  staring  dolls.  I  suddenly  felt  sure 
that  it  was  all  a  mistake  to  think  there  was  anything 
mysterious  about  the  priest  and  the  things  he  did  at 
mass.  I  longed  to  speak  to  somebody  of  this  feeling, 
to  see  if  they  could  understand  it  too.  I  could  not 
imagine  why  I  had  never  noticed  it  before.  I  knelt 
there  and  looked  at  the  priest  without  attempting  to 
pray,  and  when  the  time  came  for  us  to  rise  and  leave 
the  chapel  I  was  not  nervous.  I  got  up  and  walked 
down  the  aisle  looking  about  me  and  swinging  my 
arms,  instead  of  casting  down  my  eyes  and  clasping 
the  prayer-book  in  my  hands  with  the  rosary  hanging 
down  as  I  ought  to  have  done.  I  did  not  feel  at  all 
as  if  anything  unusual  had  been  happening  to  me, 
and  when  the  people  came  to  congratulate  us  I  felt 
as  if  they  were  making  an  absurd  fuss  about  nothing. 
I  felt  inclined  to  say  to  them,  "  You  are  making  a 
mistake.  It  is  not  Christ  at  all.  Going  to  com- 
munion is  not  really  wonderful." 


THE  CONVENT  1 39 

But  I  said  nothing.  I  hardly  spoke  all  day.  I 
felt  as  if  I  had  discovered  some  great  truth  that  I 
alone  knew  and  that  other  people  would  not  be 
capable  of  understanding  if  I  told  them. 

I  woke  up  in  the  night  and  thought  about  it  again, 
and  it  seemed  strange  to  be  free  not  to  believe 
without  trying  to  force  oneself  to  do  so.  It  was  a 
great  relief — as  though  a  heavy  weight  had  fallen 
from  my  shoulders. 

Next  day,  when  I  was  going  from  one  classroom  to 
another,  I  met  Reverend  Mother  and  several  of  the 
other  nuns  walking  down  the  corridor.  Reverend 
Mother  was  walking  in  the  middle,  because  she  was 
the  most  important,  and  there  were  two  or  three 
nuns  on  either  side  of  her.  Whenever  she  spoke 
they  bent  their  heads  towards  her  to  show  respect 
and  made  no  interruption. 

I  tried  to  slip  into  a  classroom,  but  Reverend 
Mother  smiled  and  beckoned  to  me  and  I  went  up 
to  them.  But  I  did  not  stand  in  the  middle  of  the 
corridor.  I  squeezed  up  to  the  wall  and  pressed  my 
back  against  it.     I  felt  safer  like  that  and  not  so  shy. 

The  nuns  stopped  and  stood  round  me  in  a  circle, 
and  Reverend  Mother  said,  "  Well,  my  little  first 
communicant,  don't  you  feel  very  happy  at  the 
blessing  our  dear  Lord  has  conferred  upon  you  ?  " 

I  looked  down  on  the  ground  and  pressed  harder 


140  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

against  the  wall  and  made  no  answer.  I  was  not 
frightened.  Even  the  nuns  seemed  ordinary  and 
not  solemn  and  mysterious  as  they  had  seemed 
before  I  gave  up  making  myself  believe  things.  I 
glanced  up  for  a  moment  at  the  white  parts  of  their 
dresses  that  had  always  seemed  so  pure  and  stately, 
and  I  thought  to  myself  that  they  were  only  made  of 
the  same  stuff  as  collars  and  cuffs,  but  in  a  different 
shape,  and  that  their  veils  and  robes  were  of  common 
black  material  that  any  one  could  make  a  dress  of. 
It  seemed  to  me  most  strange  to  have  such  thoughts 
and  not  to  correct  them  a  moment  later.  I  was  glad 
there  was  no  need  to. 

It  was  rude  of  me  not  to  answer,  and  Reverend 
Mother  thought  I  was  shy.  She  said  again,  "  Did 
it  not  make  a  most  blessed  and  wonderful  impression 
on  your  soul  when  our  Lord  came  to  visit  you  in 
person  ?  " 

At  first  I  thought  I  would  not  reply,  but  then  I 
was  seized  with  a  wicked  curiosity  to  see  what  the 
nuns  would  look  like  if  I  said  something  blasphemous. 
I  was  standing  on  one  foot  with  the  other  bent  back 
on  to  the  hot- water  pipes  behind  me.  I  changed  on 
to  the  other  foot  and  backed  against  the  wall  again 
and  looked  down  on  the  ground  and  said,  *'  Not  very 
much." 

But  the  next  minute  I  peeped  up  again  because  I 


THE  CONVENT  I4I 

wanted  so  intensely  to  see  what  effect  my  words 
would  have. 

It  seemed  as  if  each  of  them  moved  all  over  with 
surprise,  and  they  opened  their  eyes  wider  and 
looked  at  me  as  if  they  could  not  take  their  eyes 
from  my  face. 

And  Reverend  Mother  said,  "  But,  my  child,  did 
you  not  feel  the  inestimable  blessing  our  Lord 
conferred  upon  you  when  He  deigned  in  person  to 
enter  into  your  body  ?  " 

I  changed  on  to  the  other  foot  again  and  looked 
terribly  guilty  and  heretical,  but  I  said  again,  "  Not 
very  much." 

Then  they  seemed  to  grow  so  stiff  with  horror  that 
I  was  almost  afraid.  I  felt  as  if  we  had  all  been 
standing  there  for  hours  and  no  one  spoke. 

Then  Reverend  Mother  said,  "  But,  my  child,  do 
you  not  believe  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament  ?  " 

I  felt  my  face  growing  redder  and  redder,  and  I 
wriggled  against  the  wall  and  then  stood  on  one  foot 
again  and  looked  down  on  the  ground  and  said, 
"  Not  very  much." 

I  could  feel  them  grow  still  more  petrified.  I  was 
still  so  full  of  impious  curiosity  that  I  could  not  help 
peeping  up  again  to  see  what  they  looked  like.  They 
were  still  staring  as  before.  Not  one  of  them  had 
moved. 


142  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Then  Reverend  Mother  said,  "  I  must  see  to  this. 
I  must  speak  to  her,"  and  she  came  out  from  the 
rest  and  put  her  hand  on  my  shoulder,  and  the  other 
nuns  turned  and  went  away  without  speaking.  They 
looked  Hke  long,  black  shadows  floating  down  the 
corridor,  not  one  of  them  turning  their  heads  or 
speaking  to  the  others,  and  their  footsteps  were 
inaudible. 

Reverend  Mother  kept  her  hand  on  my  shoulder 
and  took  me  into  one  of  the  classrooms.  She  shut 
the  door  behind  us  and  then  turned  round  to  me  and 
said,  "  What  was  the  meaning  of  your  words  to  me 
just  now  ?  " 

I  said,  "  Which  words  ?  " 

And  Reverend  Mother  said,  "  Is  it  possible  that 
you  don't  believe  the  Blessed  Sacrament  to  be  the 
body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  ?  Did  you  not  beheve 
that  our  blessed  Lord  Himself  had  come  to  you  when 
you  made  your  first  communion  ?  " 

I  said,  "  At  first  I  did  a  Httle ;  then  I  didn't." 

Reverend  Mother  was  so  shocked  that  she  could 
not  speak  for  a  moment.  Then  she  said,  "  But  what 
has  come  over  you  ?  What  has  caused  you  to  lose 
your  faith  in  such  a  terrible  manner  ?  " 

I  said,  "  Because  the  priest  carries  it  about  so 
much." 

Reverend  Mother  asked,  **  Carries,  what  about  ?  " 


THE  CONVENT  I43 

And  I  said,  "  The  sacred  host.  He  could  not  do 
it  if  it  were  our  Lord." 

And  she  said,  "  But  don't  you  know  that  the 
catechism  tells  us  that  it  is  done  by  the  power  of  God, 
to  Whom  nothing  is  impossible  or  difficult  ?  " 

I  was  nervous  no  longer.  I  felt  I  was  growing 
audacious. 

I  said,  "  God  would  not  want  to." 

And  she  asked,  "  Would  not  want  to  what  ?  " 

I  said,  "  To  change  our  Lord  into  bread  and  wine 
and  let  Him  be  shut  up  in  the  tabernacle." 

Reverend  Mother  was  still  more  shocked,  and  I 
went  on  arguing.  I  said  if  it  was  true  about  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  the  priest  would  not  dare  to 
snore  so  that  our  Lord  could  hear  him,  and  the 
sacristan  would  not  dust  the  tabernacle  with  a 
feather  brush  as  though  it  were  furniture." 

Reverend  Mother  asked  me  what  I  meant  about 
the  priest's  snoring,  and  I  told  her,  and  I  said  that 
the  sacristan  did  not  make  nearly  such  a  deep  bow 
in  front  of  the  tabernacle  when  the  chapel  was  empty 
as  when  there  were  people  watching  him.  He  made 
a  careless  little  bob  and  went  by.  I  had  noticed  that 
too,  when  I  was  meditating  in  the  chapel. 

Reverend  Mother  stared  at  me  again  for  a  moment, 
speechlessly,  and  then  she  said  that  in  her  whole  life 
she  had  never  been  so  surprised  and  horrified.     She 


144  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

said  she  must  have  time  to  consider,  and  ask  a 
priest's  advice  before  she  could  decide  what  to  say, 
or  what  to  do  with  me. 

She  told  me  to  go  away,  and  as  I  was  going  she 
asked  me  if  I  had  spoken  to  any  of  my  companions 
in  that  manner.  I  said  I  had  not,  and  she  made  me 
give  her  my  word  of  honour  not  to  do  so.  I  gave  it, 
but  I  noticed  that,  after  that,  during  all  the  recreations 
a  nun  kept  me  by  her  side  and  would  not  let  me  mix 
with  the  other  girls.  That  was  because  the  nun  was 
afraid  I  should  forget  my  promise  and  put  my 
companions  into  spiritual  danger. 

Next  morning  I  was  sent  for  into  Reverend 
Mother's  room.  Reverend  Mother  and  the  Mother 
Prefect  were  there  together. 

Reverend  Mother  said  that  after  considering  the 
matter  for  some  time,  she  and  the  other  nuns  had 
made  up  their  minds  that  it  would  be  better  for  me 
to  leave  the  convent  at  the  end  of  the  term.  They 
did  not  wish  to  expel  me,  because  that  would  put  a 
slur  on  my  character  which  I  had  done  nothing  to 
deserve.  She  said  I  was  a  good,  industrious  girl, 
but  that  they  thought  it  would  be  better  for  me  not 
to  mingle  with  the  other  girls  under  their  charge, 
because  I  had  taken  to  such  strange  ways  of  thinking 
and  speaking.  Did  I  understand  }  And  I  said, 
"  Yes,  Reverend  Mother." 


THE  CONVENT  I45 

And  she  said  they  would  write  to  my  relations  and 
recommend  them  to  send  me  to  a  certain  convent  in 
Germany. 

Then  she  said,  quite  kindly,  with  no  sign  of  anger, 
"  The  discipline  in  that  convent  is  good,  and  perhaps 
they  will  do  better  for  you  there  than  we  have  been 
able  to  do,  though  believe  me,  my  child,  we  have 
always  tried  to  do  our  best." 

She  reminded  me  again  that  I  had  promised  not 
to  speak  about  the  matter  to  the  other  girls,  and  I  did 
not,  and  no  one  knew  why  I  was  going  to  leave. 

When  the  time  came  I  was  extremely  sorry  to  go, 
and  the  nuns  said  it  grieved  them  to  lose  me.  But 
they  were  quite  sure  that  I  should  regain  my  religion 
in  the  German  convent,  and  that  it  would  be  better 
for  me  in  the  end. 

So  I  left,  and  went  to  Germany,  and  never  saw  the 
convent  or  the  nuns  again.  But  I  often  thought 
about  them,  and  I  shall  always  be  grateful  to  them 
for  having  been  so  kind  to  me. 


CHAPTER  IV 

I  GO  TO  GERMANY 
I 

I  WENT  to  Germany  at  the  end  of  July,  in  order 
to  spend  some  time  with  a  German  lady,  Frau  G., 
before  the  beginning  of  the  term  in  the  German 
convent.  Frau  G.  Hved  in  a  Httle  town  on  the  banks 
of  the  Rhine,  and  I  was  taken  there  by  a  young 
EngHsh  lady  who  was  going  to  be  a  governess  near 
the  same  place.  She  came  to  see  me  before  starting, 
and  we  made  friends.  She  looked  so  pretty  and 
dainty  that  she  reminded  me  of  a  china  tea-cup  in  a 
best  service.  Her  name  was  Miss  H.  She  had  blue 
eyes  that  curved  up  a  little  at  the  corners.  Her  lips 
curved  upwards  too,  and  when  she  smiled  you  could 
see  a  dimple  in  each  cheek  where  it  began  to  turn 
pink.  When  we  started  on  the  journey  she  wore  a 
tiny  black  hat  to  show  how  golden  her  hair  was,  and 
some  clean,  frilly  lace  round  her  neck  as  white  as 
snow.  I  thought  her  so  pretty  that  I  sat  opposite 
her  in  the  train  and  stared  at  her  all  the  time,  and  a 
melancholy-looking  German  gentleman  who  got  into 


*^'- 


Mrs.  Soskice  (191 5) 

(Juliet  Hueffer) 
After  a  dra-iving  by  Gertrude  E.  Thomson 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  147 

the  same  carriage  seemed  to  fall  in  love  with  her  and 
stared  too. 

She  did  not  mind  my  staring,  but  she  disliked  the 
German  gentleman  because  he  seemed  so  sentimental. 
He  had  a  fat  red  face,  and  dull  blue  eyes,  and  a  very 
sweet  smile,  and  his  hair-dressing  was  complicated. 
His  head  was  shaved  and  covered  with  a  stiff  yellow 
down,  and  he  had  a  little  spiky  moustache  that 
stood  out  on  both  sides  as  stiffly  and  sharply  as  two 
darning  needles. 

Miss  H.  held  up  a  newspaper  in  front  of  her  face 
to  hide  it  from  him,  and  if  she  lowered  it  even  for  a 
moment  the  German  gentleman  drooped  all  over 
and  smiled  a  melting  smile  as  though  imploring  her 
to  love  him. 

When  we  left  the  train  to  go  on  board  the  ship  he 
followed  close  behind,  and  when  we  had  stowed 
away  our  things  and  taken  our  places  on  deck  we 
found  that  he  had  got  a  seat  next  to  us. 

It  was  a  cold,  windy  day,  although  it  was  summer, 
and  when  we  started  the  ship  began  to  rock.  I  had 
never  been  on  a  ship  before,  and  Miss  H.  thought  I 
might  be  nervous.  She  put  her  arm  round  me  and 
kissed  me.  When  I  saw  that  we  were  moving 
further  and  further  from  the  land  I  was  startled,  and 
then  I  longed  to  put  my  arms  out  and  cling  on  to  it. 
My  throat  began  to  ache  and  tears  came  into  my 


148  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

eyes  and  hid  the  coast  from  me.  I  hid  my  face 
against  Miss  H.  and  cried.  She  leant  over  me  and 
wiped  my  eyes  and  waved  her  handkerchief  to 
England  and  said  to  me,  "  Look  up  and  say  good-bye 
to  England  bravely,  and  when  we  come  back  we 
shall  find  her  faithfully  waiting  for  us." 

I  raised  my  eyes,  but  the  further  we  went  the  more 
my  heart  ached,  and  I  looked  back  until  I  couldn't 
see  a  trace  of  England. 

Presently  it  grew  rougher  and  Miss  H.  wrapped 
a  rug  round  me  and  told  me  not  to  be  alarmed 
if  she  was  ill.  The  gentleman  in  love  got  up  and 
staggered  from  one  pillar  to  another  until  he  got 
downstairs. 

Miss  H.  was  glad  that  he  was  gone.  She  said, 
"  What  an  odious  man  !  " 

But  in  a  few  minutes  he  was  back  again  looking 
more  tender  than  before.  He  stood  near  us,  swaying 
and  clutching  at  a  railing  with  one  hand,  and  he  gave 
us  a  little  bow  with  his  head  and  began  to  talk.  He 
could  be  silent  no  longer.  He  said,  in  German, 
*'  Will  the  gracious  Miss  permit  me  to  give  her  some 
advice  ?  " 

We  couldn't  help  staring  at  him  and  wondering 
what  he  was  going  to  say,  and  he  said,  "  Perhaps  the 
gracious  Miss  is  not  aware  that  upon  the  ocean 
repleteness  is  ever  advisable  ?  " 


I   GO  TO   GERMANY  I49 

At  first  we  could  not  understand  what  he  meant, 
but  afterwards  he  explained  and  made  it  clear. 

He  said  that  he  had  been  down  below  and  eaten 
everything  he  could  lay  hands  upon.  He  had  even 
eaten  pies  and  sandwiches  that  other  people  wanted 
to  buy,  and  had  drunk  a  great  many  glasses  of  beer. 
He  was  replete  with  things  to  eat  and  drink.  He 
said  that  on  a  ship  that  was  the  best  thing  to  do, 
because  then  if  Nature  made  demands  upon  you  it 
was  not  so  difficult  to  comply. 

He  looked  at  Miss  H.  and  smiled  brightly,  and 
bowed  with  his  head  again  and  said,  "  Jawohl !  " 
(German). 

But  she  stared  the  other  way  and  would  not  take 
any  interest. 

Then  he  sat  down  on  my  side  (there  were  some 
ropes  on  the  other),  and  leant  forward  and  looked 
at  Miss  H.  round  me  and  said,  "  Will  the  gracious 
Miss  do  me  the  honour  to  drink  a  glass  of  beer  with 
me?" 

Miss  H.  looked  the  other  way  and  pretended  not 
to  understand.  Then  he  leant  forward  again  and 
said,  coaxingly,  "  Drink  then  a  glass  of  beer,  Miss. 
Beer  is,  in  such  cases,  an  unspeakable  consolation." 

He  looked  full  of  affection,  but  Miss  H.  said 
stiffly,  "  No,  thank  you." 

But  he  could  not  bear  to  be  so  coldly  repulsed  ;  he 


150  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

longed  to  do  something  to  show  his  love.  He  said, 
"  Eat  then  something,  Miss.  The  pork  pies  are 
remarkable.  With  a  pork  pie  in  the  stomach  can 
one  peacefully  travel  further." 

But  she  said  again,  in  an  icy  manner  (she  was 
beginning  to  feel  sea-sick),  "  No,  thank  you." 

And  he  said,  "  Gott !  "  ("  God  !  "). 

He  looked  very  sad.  He  ought,  of  course,  to  have 
behaved  in  a  more  romantic  manner,  being  in  love. 
But  he  probably  did  not  know. 

Miss  H.  was  very  ill,  and  we  were  extremely  glad 
to  get  off  the  ship  into  the  train.  We  went  into  a 
carriage  marked  "  Damen,"  where  no  gentleman 
would  ever  dare  to  follow.  The  gentleman  in  love 
would  have  been  glad  to,  but  he  knew  it  was  im- 
possible, so  he  put  his  portmanteau  down  in  the 
corridor  outside  our  window  and  stood  like  a  statue 
staring  in.  Miss  H.  felt  so  ill  that  she  was  quite 
indifferent.  She  leant  back  in  a  corner  with  her 
smelling-salts  to  her  nose  and  paid  no  attention. 
After  a  little  while  she  went  to  sleep  and  I  grew 
tired  of  sitting  by  myself,  so  I  got  up  and  slipped 
into  the  corridor  past  the  German  gentleman  and 
looked  out  of  one  of  the  windows.  But  he  followed 
me  and  began  to  talk.  He  said,  sadly,  in  English, 
"  English  girls  iss  pretty,  but,  my  Gott,  how  colt  ! 
One  tries  one's  best,  but  cannot  please  them." 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  151 

I  said  nothing  and  the  German  gentleman  grew 
more  excited,  and  said,  "  It  iss  goot  ven  ze  man  shall 
try  to  please  ze  voman  and  she  iss  pleased,  but  it  iss 
not  goot  ven  ze  man  shall  try  to  please  ze  voman  and 
she  iss  not  pleased." 

Then  he  frowned  and  went  into  a  carriage  and  sat 
down  in  a  corner  and  folded  his  arms,  and  left  his 
portmanteau  in  the  corridor  where  people  tumbled 
over  it.  I  think  he  forgot  it  because  he  was  so 
grieved  that  Miss  H.  had  not  returned  his  affection. 

I  thought  Germany  a  very  pretty  country.  The 
grass  and  trees  and  hedges  were  thick  and  green  and 
tidy.  They  looked  expensive,  somehow,  as  if  a  lot 
of  money  had  been  spent  upon  them.  The  cottages 
and  farmhouses  had  a  bright  and  comfortable 
appearance,  and  there  were  trees  weighed  down  with 
apples  standing  along  the  roadsides.  Sometimes 
we  passed  a  little  girl  walking  along  a  road  in  a  clean 
black  and  white  checked  dress,  with  yellow  hair 
hanging  in  a  pigtail  tied  with  a  ribbon  at  the  end. 
When  she  heard  the  train  coming  she  would  turn 
and  wave  her  hand  and  smile,  and  I  thought  I  should 
like  to  wear  my  hair  in  a  pigtail  instead  of  loose  upon 
my  shoulders.  Every  now  and  then  at  a  crossing  a 
tidy  woman  stood  near  the  rails  in  a  checked  apron 
waving  a  flag.  Once  we  passed  a  fox  standing  alone 
in  the  middle  of  a  field  with  his  head  turned  back 


152  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

over  his  shoulder  to  listen  to  the  train.  Sometimes 
I  saw  oxen  pulling  carts.  The  men  in  the  carts  had 
big,  peaceful  faces,  and  the  oxen  were  fat  and  neat 
and  looked  expensive  too,  like  the  grass  and  trees 
and  hedges.  It  all  seemed  like  a  painted  toy  that  I 
should  have  liked  to  play  with. 

In  the  afternoon  we  arrived  at  K.,  a  large,  busy 
town.  The  streets  seemed  cleaner  and  the  wheels 
smoother  than  in  London.  We  were  to  pass  the 
night  there,  before  taking  another  train  to  B. 

In  K.  everybody's  hair  is  extremely  tidy,  and  their 
boots  are  big  and  nicely  blacked.  Most  people  have 
round  faces  and  straight  backs  and  staring  eyes. 
The  gentlemen  have  beautifully  brushed  coats  and 
keep  on  bowing  and  taking  their  hats  off  to  the 
ladies,  and  the  ladies  hold  their  heads  stiff  and  look 
hostile  at  the  gentlemen. 

We  were  met  at  the  station  by  a  German  gentle- 
man, the  uncle  of  one  of  Miss  H.'s  pupils.  He  was  a 
little,  fat,  elderly  gentleman,  with  a  spiky  moustache, 
and  round  black  eyes  with  a  network  of  wrinkles  at 
the  corners  and  no  whites  to  be  seen.  He  had  a  big 
cigar  in  his  mouth  and  wore  a  nicely-kept  top  hat  a 
little  on  one  side,  and  a  very  thick  coat  with  a  big 
velvet  collar  that  reached  half-way  up  the  back  of 
his  head. 

His  name  was  Baron  von  Something  (I  did  not 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 53 

catch  his  right  name).  He  was  evidently  proud 
because  he  was  so  important.  When  he  told  the 
porters  what  to  do  with  our  luggage  they  bowed  up 
and  down  and  said,  "  Ja,  Herr  Baron  "  ("  Yes,  Mr. 
Baron")  and,  "  Nein,  Herr  Baron"  ("No,  Mr. 
Baron  "),  and  when  he  walked  he  wagged  his  coat 
tails  from  side  to  side,  and  if  anybody  got  into  his 
way  he  waved  them  out  of  it  with  his  stick. 

When  we  were  outside  the  station  he  told  us  that 
he  had  two  wonderfully  beautiful  houses  in  a  wonder- 
fully beautiful  street,  but  he  couldn't  take  us  to  them 
because  his  wife  had  quarrelled  with  him  and  for- 
bidden it.  He  could  not  bring  his  carriage  either, 
because  his  mother-in-law  had  quarrelled  with  him 
too  and  forbidden  that.  So  we  got  into  a  hired 
carriage  and  drove  about,  as  he  said  to  see  the  town, 
but  he  showed  us  nothing  but  restaurants.  He  was 
very  interested  in  restaurants,  and  whenever  we 
passed  a  specially  big  one  he  made  the  carriage  stop 
and  stared  at  it  and  said  was  there  anything  in 
London  to  equal  that  ?  He  told  the  coachman  to 
drive  some  way  out  of  the  town  so  that  we  might  see 
the  restaurant  he  liked  best  of  all.  When  we  came 
to  it  we  got  out  of  the  carriage  and  walked  down  a  long 
hall  with  marble  columns  on  each  side,  and  waiters 
with  napkins  kept  bowing  up  and  down  and  saying, 
"  Tag,  Herr  Baron  "  ('*  Good-day,  Mr.  Baron  "). 


154  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Then  we  came  to  an  open-air  place  like  a  circus, 
with  little  chairs  and  tables  stretching  in  circles  down 
a  slope  until  they  came  to  a  bandstand  in  the  middle. 
It  looked  something  like  a  picture  of  the  amphi- 
theatre in  Rome. 

The  Baron  admired  this  very  much.  He  stood 
staring  at  it  for  a  long  time,  until  we  were  so  tired 
that  we  sat  down  near  one  of  the  little  tables  to  wait 
for  him.  He  went  on  staring  with  his  hat  off  as 
though  he  were  in  church.  At  last  he  sighed,  put 
his  hat  on  and  said,  "  Da  kann  ein  Mensch  sich  aber 
gliicklich  fiihlen  "  ("  There  can  a  man  feel  himself 
happy  "). 

Then  he  told  us  that  one  could  sit  at  the  little 
tables  till  late  into  the  night,  and  order  beer  or  choco- 
late or  anything  one  had  a  fancy  for.  He  said  there 
was  nothing  one  could  mention  or  imagine  that  the 
restaurant  could  not  provide,  and  that  there  was  no 
restaurant  in  the  civilised  world  to  be  compared 
to  it. 

For  some  time  after  we  got  back  into  the  carriage 
he  said  nothing.  He  seemed  dreadfully  depressed. 
But  then  he  recovered  and  told  the  cabman  to  drive 
us  to  another  restaurant.  It  was  in  a  big  square 
with  a  very  tall  church  in  the  middle.  We  went  all 
over  it.  We  looked  into  the  big  dining-rooms  and 
the  kitchens,  and  wine  cellars  and  cupboards,  and 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 55 

into  some  little  private  rooms,  and  the  people  in  them 
were  angry,  but  the  Baron  paid  no  attention.  The 
waiters  kept  bowing  up  and  down  and  saying,  "  Tag, 
Herr  Baron,"  just  as  the  other  waiters  had  done. 
The  Baron  said  that  this  restaurant  was  the  second 
best  in  the  civilised  world. 

Then  we  sat  in  a  balcony  overlooking  the  square 
and  drank  chocolate  and  ate  tarts  with  piles  of 
cream  on  them.  The  Baron  was  still  very  depressed. 
Suddenly  he  banged  his  fist  on  the  table  and  pointed 
to  the  church  in  the  middle  of  the  square  and  said 
he  would  build  a  church  four  times  as  high  if  his 
mother-in-law  would  only  die.  He  said,  in  German, 
"  My  wife  I  can  manage,  but  the  old  cat " 

He  said,  would  we  believe  that  if  his  mother-in- 
law  came  down  the  street  and  saw  him  sitting  in  the 
balcony  with  two  young  ladies  she  would  climb  up 
and  pull  him  off  by  the  hair  of  his  head. 

I  was  very  sorry  for  him.  I  understood  now  why 
he  seemed  so  depressed.  The  more  he  talked  about 
his  "  Schwiege-Mama  "  (mother-in-law)  the  angrier 
he  grew,  and  all  the  while  he  continued  eating  tarts 
and  cream  and  drinking  cups  of  chocolate.  He  went 
on  telling  us  about  his  mother-in-law. 

He  said  that  his  wife  was  wonderfully  beautiful,  as 
stately  as  a  queen  and  that  she  weighed  twelve  stone, 
but    that    his    mother-in-law    weighed    more    and 


156  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

thought  she  was  more  beautiful  than  the  wife,  and 
that  whenever  they  went  out  the  mother-in-law 
insisted  on  wearing  jewellery  that  the  wife  ought  to 
have  worn,  and  then  they  quarrelled  and  both 
scolded  him.  The  mother-in-law  was  continually 
going  to  the  most  expensive  photographers  and  being 
photographed  in  the  wife's  jewellery,  and  when  the 
wife  saw  the  photographs  she  cried  bitterly  and 
quarrelled  with  her  mother,  and  then  they  both 
scolded  him.  He  said  his  mother-in-law  ate  more 
than  any  living  woman  and  that  nothing  disagreed 
with  her,  but  that  she  abused  him  on  account  of  his 
appetite  so  that  he  never  dared  to  eat  enough  in  his 
own  house.  She  forbade  him  to  speak  to  other 
ladies  for  fear  he  should  give  them  jewellery  that 
otherwise  he  would  have  given  to  his  wife,  so  that 
she  could  wear  it,  and  when  she  went  out  in  the 
street  she  wore  such  high  heels  to  her  shoes  that 
little  boys  followed  in  a  tail  behind  and  made  rude 
remarks.  He  said  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
restaurants  where  he  could  escape  from  them  both 
and  be  at  peace  he  would  have  hanged  himself. 
When  he  had  finished  the  tarts  and  chocolate  he  got 
up  and  paid  the  bill,  and  said  he  was  going  to  take 
us  to  another  restaurant  on  the  other  side  of  the 
square  where  he  should  have  dinner.  He  said  that 
sometimes   he   almost   thought   this   was   the  best 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 57 

restaurant  of  all  and  that  was  why  he  had  kept  it  to 
the  last. 

There  were  a  number  of  fashionable  people  dining 
in  the  restaurant.  They  were  even  tidier  than  the 
people  in  the  street,  and  many  were  very  stout. 
They  wore  their  napkins  tied  round  their  necks,  and 
bent  their  heads  down  over  their  plates  and  ate 
quickly  as  though  they  were  afraid  the  other  people 
would  finish  first  and  snatch  their  food  away  from 
them. 

The  Baron  was  pleased  to  see  so  many  people 
dining.  He  thought  it  proved  that  the  restaurant 
was  such  a  splendid  one.  He  said,  in  German, 
"  Hither  can  one  peacefully  bring  a  good  appetite." 

And  he  sat  and  watched  them  with  his  eyes 
shining.  It  was  the  first  time  he  had  looked  cheerful. 
He  said  it  had  often  comforted  him  in  his  darkest 
moments  with  his  mother-in-law  to  think  that  there 
were  places  such  as  this  where  people  could  sit  and 
enjoy  good  food  with  healthy  appetites  while  every- 
thing was  being  so  splendidly  managed. 

He  ordered  dinner  for  us,  but  said  that  he  himself 
would  take  nothing,  that  he  could  hardly  ever  eat. 
I  thought  to  myself  that  he  couldn't  very  well  be 
hungry  yet,  because  he  had  only  just  finished  the 
tarts  and  cream  and  chocolate ;  but  I  said  nothing. 

He  asked  me  how  much  my  grandfather  had  left, 


158  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

and  I  said  I  didn't  know.  He  asked  if  he  had  kept 
an  hotel,  and  I  said  no,  he  was  an  artist,  and  he 
shook  his  head  as  though  he  were  sorry  for  him,  and 
said,  "  Arme  Mensch  !  "  ('*  Poor  man  !  "). 

He  went  on  watching  the  people  eating  until  at 
last  he  could  resist  no  longer,  and  he  called  the 
waiter  and  ordered  dinner  for  himself,  and  tied  his 
napkin  round  his  neck,  and  ducked  his  head  among 
the  plates  and  glasses  and  began  to  eat  as  quickly  as 
the  others. 

When  we  left  the  restaurant  the  lamps  were  lit, 
and  the  square  looked  very  gay  and  pretty.  The  air 
was  so  clear  that  the  lights  shone  like  diamonds,  and 
little  electric  trams  were  running  backwards  and 
forwards  gleaming  like  streaks  of  fire.  There  was  a 
band  playing  a  waltz  in  the  distance,  and  a  great  many 
people  were  strolling  about  enjoying  the  fine  evening. 

But  we  drove  back  to  the  hotel  near  the  station 
and  went  to  bed.  I  was  glad  to  go,  because  I  was 
so  tired.     I  had  never  travelled  so  far  before. 

II 

Frau  G.'s  house  had  a  long  garden  in  front  with 
an  avenue  of  trees  leading  down  to  a  big  iron  gate. 
We  kissed  one  another  good-bye  at  the  gate.  Miss  H. 
said  I  should  be  braver  if  I  went  into  the  house 
alone,  and  that  she  was  going  to  another  house  in  B. 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 59 

and  would  come  and  see  me  very  soon.  I  walked  up 
the  long  avenue  to  the  house.  The  door  was  opened 
by  a  very  old  servant  in  a  white  muslin  apron  with  a 
piece  of  black  lace  on  her  head.  Her  face  was 
pointed  and  very  wrinkled.  Her  head  shook  slightly 
and  her  eyes  were  dim,  and  she  screwed  them  up  a 
little  when  she  looked  at  me  as  if  she  could  not  see 
me  very  plainly.  But  she  smiled  kindly  at  me,  and 
said,  "  Good-day,  good-day,  good-day,  my  little 
Fraulein,"  and  hobbled  across  the  hall  in  front  of 
me  to  a  room  that  looked  like  a  drawing-room.  The 
floor  was  polished,  and  there  were  green  and  red 
woollen  mats  spread  about  it,  and  chairs  were 
standing  tidily  round  the  walls.  At  one  end  of  the 
room  was  a  sofa  with  a  rug  and  table  in  front  of  it 
and  chairs  set  round.  The  sofa  and  chairs  looked 
very  stiff'  and  hard.  They  were  covered  with  pale 
green  velvet  with  a  pattern  upon  it  and  lots  of  little 
brass-headed  nails  all  round  the  edges. 

On  one  wall  was  a  big  picture  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
ascending  into  heaven  in  blue  and  gold  clothes,  the 
same  sort  of  clothes  she  had  worn  in  the  convent  in 
London.  The  heaven  was  a  very  bright  blue  and 
there  were  a  number  of  golden  stars  painted  on  it 
and  all  over  the  picture.  There  were  other  pictures 
too  in  broad  gilt  frames  ornamented  with  leaves  and 
bunches  of  grapes.     Some  were  of  young  maidens 


l6o  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

in  flowing  scarves,  with  pink,  surprised  faces  and 
staring  eyes.  They  looked  like  relations  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  Others  were  of  dining-room  tables 
with  bunches  of  bananas  and  rhubarb  and  poultry 
and  other  things  to  eat  spread  out  upon  them.  All 
the  pictures  looked  as  if  they  were  freshly  painted 
every  day. 

I  stood  on  one  of  the  woollen  mats  (I  was  afraid 
to  stand  on  the  polished  floor)  and  felt  very  sad  and 
lonely.  I  wished  I  had  never  come  to  Germany. 
But  suddenly  I  heard  a  sound  of  somebody  breathing 
hard  behind  me,  and  I  turned  round  and  saw  a  fat 
little  old  lady  in  a  black  dress  with  a  white  lace  cap 
on  her  head.  She  had  a  big  forehead  and  a  round 
face  very  fresh  and  rosy,  and  her  eyes  were  blue  and 
clear.  This  lady  was  Frau  G.  She  looked  at  me 
intently  for  a  time  without  speaking,  and  she  kept 
on  grunting  and  breathing  hard.  Then  suddenly 
she  smiled  and  her  eyes  shone  and  twinkled  and  made 
her  face  look  kind  and  merry.  She  came  a  step 
nearer  and  took  me  in  her  arms  and  kissed  me  on  the 
forehead  and  said,  "  Liebes  Kind !  Liebes  Kind  !  " 
("  Dear  child  !    Dear  child  !  ")• 

Her  eyes  beamed  at  me  so  brightly  that  I  did  not 
feel  lonely  any  more. 

We  sat  down  opposite  one  another  at  the  little 
table.     Frau  G.  sat  in  the  armchair  and  I  sat  in  one 


^  I  GO  TO  GERMANY  l6l 

of  the  little  stiff  chairs  and  we  began  to  talk.  At 
first  she  asked  me  how  old  I  was,  and  many  questions 
about  myself  and  my  relations  and  my  life  in  my 
uncle's  house.  Then  she  asked  me  how  I  had 
displeased  the  nuns  in  London,  and  I  told  her. 
She  said  that  I  had  been  very  wrong,  that  young 
people  should  not  try  to  argue  and  decide  things  for 
themselves,  because  older  people  knew  what  was 
best  for  them.  When  people  got  older  and  wiser 
and  sadder  they  had  many  thoughts  that  only  the 
old  and  sad  could  understand,  but  that  youth  should 
be  devoted  to  preparing  for  one's  vocation  in  Hfe, 
learning  to  be  thrifty,  and  growing  accustomed  to 
discipHne  as  the  best  preparation  for  future  suffering 
and  disappointment.  Then  she  stopped  and  nodded 
her  head  and  said,  "  So,"  but  though  she  smiled 
her  eyes  had  no  twinkle  in  them  now,  but  looked 
grave  and  sad.  Then  she  said,  in  German,  "  And 
how  much  money  did  your  grandpapa  leave  behind 
him  when  he  died  ?  " 

I  said  I  didn't  know,  and  she  asked,  "  How  many 
houses  did  he  have  ?  " 

I  said  one  house  (at  a  time),  and  she  said,  "  And 
how  many  servants  did  he  keep  ? " 

I  told  her,  and  she  said,  "  Did  he  not  then  save 
some  money  ?  " 

I  said  I  didn't  know  ;   I'd  never  asked  any  one  ; 


1 62  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

but  I'd  never  seen  him  saving  any,  and  she  said, 
**  God  !     How  thriftless  are  the  EngHsh." 

Then  she  told  me  that  in  Germany  everybody 
saved  up  money  and  spent  as  little  as  they  could, 
and  that  was  why  they  all  got  on  so  well.  She  said 
that  she  still  had  some  of  the  savings  of  her  youth  to 
leave  to  her  nephews  and  nieces  and  god-children, 
and  that  she  made  her  own  woollen  mats  and  bed 
linen  and  embroidered  the  table  covers  and  curtains 
to  save  money,  and  that  the  pictures,  although  they 
looked  expensive,  had  been  painted  for  nothing  by  a 
maiden  lady  who  had  not  been  able  to  get  a  husband. 
She  had  painted  the  pictures  to  fit  the  frames  that 
had  been  left  by  a  relation  in  his  will. 

When  she  told  me  that  she  breathed  hard  and 
grunted  again  and  smiled  and  said,  "  So  !  " 

Then  she  asked  me  if  I  had  a  money-box,  and  I 
said  no,  and  she  said,  God  !  she  would  get  me  one, 
and  that  I  should  save  up  all  the  money  I  could  in 
order  to  buy  house  linen  when  I  got  married. 

Then  she  got  up  and  went  across  the  room  and 
opened  a  cupboard  and  showed  me  rows  of  little 
money-boxes  with  labels  on  them,  and  she  said  that 
they  were  the  money-boxes  of  the  village  maidens 
of  B.  who  were  saving  money  to  buy  linen  when  they 
got  married,  and  that  if  they  had  not  enough  no  man 
would  want  to  marry  them.    There  was  another 


I   GO  TO   GERMANY  1 63 

cupboard  with  money-boxes  in  which  the  women 
who  were  going  to  have  babies  saved  up  the  money 
to  buy  clothes  for  them.  She  said  that  no  baby  was 
born  in  B.  until  its  mother  had  enough  money  in  her 
box  to  pay  for  its  clothes  and  bed  and  pin-cushion 
basket.  On  the  bottom  shelf  of  the  cupboard  were 
the  money-boxes  of  the  babies  themselves  and  a  pile 
of  prayer-books  with  pictures  in  them  of  God  and 
the  saints,  very  foreign  looking.  Whenever  a  baby 
was  born  in  B.  Frau  G.  gave  it  a  money-box  and  a 
prayer-book,  so  that  it  should  have  a  chance  of 
providing  for  its  body  and  soul. 

When  she  had  finished  speaking  she  smiled  and 
grunted  and  twinkled  her  eyes  again  and  said, "  So  !  " 

I  thought  I  ought  to  appear  interested,  and  I  asked 
if  the  babies  liked  their  money-boxes.  But  Frau  G. 
said  that  liking  had  nothing  to  do  with  it,  that 
people  had  to  do  many  things  they  did  not  like  for 
their  own  good,  and  that  everybody's  first  object 
ought  to  be  to  save,  because  even  a  pin  saved  at  the 
proper  time  might  in  the  end  be  the  means  of  saving 
a  life.     She  didn't  say  how. 

Then  she  came  back  and  sat  down  near  the  table 
again  and  said  that  in  England  people  spent  too 
much  money  and  youth  was  not  disciplined.  She 
said  that  once,  years  ago,  an  English  boy  had  come 
to  B.  and  put  his  feet  upon  her  sofa  cushions  and  had 


164  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

spent  his  pocket-money  without  asking  permission. 
She  had  never  forgotten  it,  and  she  was  not  surprised 
at  my  behaviour  in  the  convent,  because  ever  since 
she  had  known  that  boy  she  had  said  that  England 
was  not  the  proper  place  in  which  to  bring  up 
children.  Now  that  I  had  come  to  Germany  I 
should  get  my  religion  back  again  and  learn  not  to 
argue. 

Then  she  smiled  and  her  eyes  twinkled  and  she 
said,  "  So  !  " 

III 

Frau  G.'s  villa  was  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine.  On 
one  side  it  had  a  balcony  right  over  the  river,  and 
there  was  a  big  shady  garden  behind  with  a  tiny  lake 
and  fountain  in  it.  There  were  curving  mountains 
on  the  other  side  of  the  water,  and  a  little  village  with 
a  tiny  church  in  the  middle,  and  a  ferry-boat  went 
backwards  and  forwards  between  the  two  banks. 
The  village  looked  like  a  toy  village  from  our  side 
and  the  church  like  a  toy  church.  I  used  to  lie  on 
the  balcony  and  look  across  the  Rhine  and  imagine 
that  there  were  wooden  dolls  with  black  hair  and 
bright  red  cheeks  sitting  in  the  cottages  and  walking 
up  and  down  the  little  streets  and  going  into  the 
little  church  when  the  bell  rang.  It  rang  on  Sundays 
and  sometimes  in  the  evenings,  and  when  the  air  was 


I   GO  TO  GERMANY  1 65 

Still  the  sound  came  floating  right  across  the  river. 
There  were  mountains  on  our  side  of  the  river  too, 
and  beautiful  green  fields  and  valleys. 

Frau  G.  took  me  for  long  walks  into  the  mountains. 
She  was  never  tired.  She  wore  a  short  net  cape  and 
a  little  black  bonnet  with  strings  tied  under  her  chin, 
and  she  stumped  along  quickly  in  front  of  me, 
thumping  her  umbrella  on  the  ground  and  wagging 
her  shoulders  a  little  from  side  to  side  as  she  moved. 
She  never  went  slower  even  up  hill,  but  when  it  was 
very  steep  she  stopped  every  few  minutes  and  turned 
to  look  back  for  me  with  her  cheeks  very  rosy  and 
tiny  beads  of  perspiration  on  her  chin.  I  was  some- 
times quite  a  long  way  behind  and  she  stood  and 
waited  for  me,  and  when  I  came  up  she  smiled  and 
gave  a  little  nod  and  twinkled  her  eyes  and  said, 
*'  So  !  "  and  then  went  on  again. 

Every  now  and  then  on  the  mountain  side  we  came 
to  a  little  beer-house  with  a  garden  in  front  with 
chairs  and  tables  where  you  could  sit  down  to  get 
cool  and  drink  some  beer  or  syrup  and  eat  sand- 
wiches. Whenever  we  stopped  at  one  the  landlord 
himself  always  came  out  and  bowed  to  Frau  G.  and 
said,  "  Good-day,  Mrs.  Town-Councillor." 

And  Frau  G.  said,  "  Good-day,  Mr.  Landlord," 
and  pointed  at  me  and  twinkled  her  eyes  and  said, 
"  This  is  a  little  English  girl." 


1 66  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Then  the  landlord  bowed  again  most  politely  and 
said,  "  Ach,  so-o-o  ?  And  how  does  it  please  you 
in  Germany,  Fraulein  ?  " 

And  I  said,  "  Thank  you,  well." 

Sometimes  when  we  were  walking  in  the  mountains 
we  met  peasant  women  coming  down  the  path 
carrying  wood  or  bundles  of  some  kind.  They  were 
always  clean  and  tidy  and  their  faces  were  kind, 
though   they    often    looked    worn    and   sorrowful. 

Frau  G.  would  stop  and  say,  "  Good-day,  Frau . 

How  goes  it  then  at  home  ?  " 

And  they  would  tell  her.  If  they  were  in  trouble 
tears  came  into  their  eyes  as  they  spoke.  Some  of 
them  were  very  poor  and  toiled  hard  and  had  many 
little  children  to  take  care  of.  Frau  G.  would  always 
say  to  them,  **  Come,  then,  to  my  house,  and  we  will 
see  what  can  be  done." 

And  then  when  she  had  stumped  on  quite  a  long 
way  and  I  thought  she  had  forgotten  all  about  it  I 
used  to  hear  her  saying  to  herself,  "  Gott !  Die 
arme  Frau  !  "  ("  God  !     The  poor  woman  !  "). 

And  there  would  be  tears  in  her  own  eyes  as  well. 

When  we  walked  in  the  village  or  on  the  banks  of 
the  Rhine  troops  of  little  children  would  come 
running  to  meet  us.  Some  had  brown  eyes,  but 
most  had  blue,  and  they  nearly  all  had  round  faces 
and   checked   pinafores.    They   kissed    Frau    G.'s 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 67 

hands  and  called  out  all  together  like  little  birds 
piping,  *'  Good-day,  Mrs.  Town-Councillor  !  " 

And  she  would  say,  "  Good-day,  dear  children. 
How  goes  it  then  at  school  ?  "  or  "  How  much  have 
you  in  your  money-boxes  ?  " 

And  they  would  tell  her,  and  her  eyes  would 
twinkle  and  she'd  point  to  me  and  say,  "  This  is  a 
little  English  girl." 

And  they  were  always  pleased  and  interested. 
Some  of  them  had  never  seen  a  little  English  girl 
before,  and  they  would  call  other  children  and  say 
to  them,  "  Come  quickly  !  Here  is  a  little  English 
girl  !  " 

And  then  more  would  come  running  up  and  stand 
round  and  look  at  me. 

The  little  girls  would  say,  **  Does  one  then  wear 
the  hair  like  that  in  England,  Fraulein  ?  " 

They  meant  loose  on  the  shoulders  as  I  had  mine. 

I  said,  "  Yes." 

And  they  said,  "  We  wear  little  pigtails." 

And  then  they  turned  their  heads  round  to  show 
me  their  little  pigtails. 

Some  of  them  came  behind  me  and  stood  on  tip-toe 
and  stroked  my  hair  and  said,  "  Ach,  how  beautiful ! 
Ach,  how  fine  !  " 

And  one  tiny  girl  lifted  her  baby  brother  up  to 
me  and  it  stroked  my  cheek  with  its  soft  little  hand 


1 68  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

and  said  like  the  others  but  in  a  babyish  way,  *'  Aie, 
how  beautiful  !    Aie,  how  fine  !  " 

After  mass  on  Sunday,  while  we  sat  waiting  for  the 
country  people  to  leave  the  church,  the  children  all 
came  trooping  down  the  aisle  together,  and  when 
they  saw  me  they  whispered  to  one  another,  "  Look, 
there's  the  little  English  girl,"  and  then  they  smiled 
at  me,  and  some  made  a  little  bob  to  me  as  they  went 
past.     I  liked  to  go  to  mass  just  to  see  the  children. 

On  Sunday  afternoons  we  sometimes  went  for  a 
long  walk  by  the  Rhine  to  a  very  ancient  village 
where  there  was  an  inn  with  a  terrace  along  the  river 
bank  set  out  with  chairs  and  tables.  Many  people 
came  to  drink  beer  and  chocolate  and  eat  cakes  there 
on  Sunday  afternoons.  Some  walked  from  other 
villages  ;  some  came  from  the  town  C.  in  waggons, 
and  others  came  across  the  river  in  ferry-boats. 
They  were  very  cheerful.  Each  family  sat  round  a 
separate  table.  There  were  sometimes  an  old  white- 
haired  grandfather  and  grandmother,  and  a  younger 
father  and  mother,  and  sons  and  daughters  (a  great 
many)  down  to  tiny  children.  Each  family  began 
to  sing  as  soon  as  it  had  had  something  to  eat  and 
drink,  and  they  sang  very  seriously,  as  though  they 
had  promised  to  do  so  and  were  determined  not 
to  stop.  Sometimes  the  grandfathers  and  grand- 
mothers sang  too  in  weak  old  voices,  but  sometimes 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 69 

they  only  smiled  and  listened  and  wagged  their 
heads.  The  fathers  and  mothers  sang  loudest  and 
longest.  The  songs  were  always  love  songs.  When 
the  young  girls  had  eaten  all  the  cakes  they  wanted 
they  got  up  and  walked  about  the  terrace  between 
the  tables  in  threes  and  fours  with  their  arms  around 
each  others'  waists.  Some  had  thick  plaits  hanging 
down  behind,  and  some  had  coiled  their  plaits  round 
their  heads  and  placed  flowers  in  them.  They  had 
white  muslin  dresses  on  and  bare  arms,  and  their 
faces  were  pink  and  pretty.  I  used  to  think  I  should 
like  to  make  friends  with  them,  but  I  was  too  shy, 
because  they  seemed  much  more  grown  up  than  I. 
Once  when  a  group  was  passing  our  table  Frau  G. 
stopped  them  and  said  to  them,  *'  See,  here  is  a  little 
English  girl."  And  they  stopped  in  a  row  with  their 
arms  intertwined  and  looked  at  me  with  their  gentle 
eyes.  I  was  ashamed  to  look  at  them  at  first,  but 
afterwards  I  grew  more  courageous. 

They  said,  "Is  it  then  beautiful  in  England, 
Fraulein  ?  " 

And  I  said,  in  German,  though  I  was  very  shy  at 
speaking  German  to  them,  "  Yawohl !  Wunder- 
schon  !  "  ("  Yes,  rather.    Wonderfully  beautiful !  "). 

And  then  I  looked  down  on  the  ground  again, 
because  I  knew  my  eyes  were  filling  with  tears. 
Whenever  I  thought  of  England  I  could  see  the 


170  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

white  cliffs  and  the  grey  sea  as  I  saw  them  when  the 
ship  was  taking  me  away. 

I  did  not  cry,  but  the  German  girls  could  see  how 
near  I  was  to  tears,  and  they  said,  cheerfully,  **  It  is 
right  beautiful  in  Germany  too,  and  when  the 
Fraulein  is  a  little  accustomed  to  it  she  will  love 
Germany  too  and  no  longer  be  homesick." 

I  felt  grateful  to  them  for  speaking  to  me  so  kindly 
and  looking  at  me  in  such  a  friendly  way.  It  made 
me  feel  less  timid  about  going  among  the  strange 
girls  in  the  convent.  I  asked  Frau  G.  if  the  convent 
girls  would  be  like  these,  but  she  was  quite  offended. 
She  said  that  these  girls  were  daughters  of  the  shop- 
keepers of  C,  but  the  girls  in  the  convent  were  of 
good  family  and  many  of  them  had  titles.  I  was 
very  sorry. 

On  Sunday  evenings  the  young  men  marched 
through  the  village  to  attract  the  girls  to  the  dancing 
hall.  The  young  men  had  straight  backs  and 
healthy  faces  and  looked  very  handsome  in  their 
Sunday  clothes.  The  girls  came  out  of  the  houses 
and  followed  them  arm  in  arm,  in  clean  cotton 
dresses  and  white  stockings,  and  with  smooth  shining 
hair.  Once  I  went  and  peeped  in  at  the  *'  tanzboden  " 
(dancing-floor),  and  saw  them  dancing.  The  girls 
looked  heavy  but  very  joyful.  When  the  young  men 
wanted  the  girls  to  dance  with  them  they  beckoned 


I  GO   TO   GERMANY  171 

with  their  heads  as  much  as  to  say,  "  Hi !  Come 
over  here  !  "  or  with  their  hands,  and  the  girls  were 
not  offended  but  went  up  to  them,  and  they  danced 
till  they  were  wet  with  perspiration,  and  then  they 
stopped  and  wiped  their  faces  and  said,  "  Gott ! 
Wie  mann  schwitzt !  "  ("  God !  How  one  sweats  !  "), 
and  sat  down  at  the  little  tables  round  the  walls  to 
drink  beer  and  cool  down  again. 

On  church  festivals  big  boats  full  of  pilgrims  went 
floating  down  the  Rhine  to  a  holy  shrine  not  far  from 
B.  Some  of  the  pilgrims  knelt  and  prayed  and 
others  sang,  and  red  and  blue  and  golden  banners 
waved.  When  it  was  a  fine  day  and  the  sky  was 
blue  and  the  sun  shining  the  boats  looked  like 
painted  boats  in  picture-books,  and  we  could  hear 
the  pilgrims'  voices  plainly  as  they  passed  the  house. 

Once  I  went  to  see  the  shrine  with  a  German  boy 
who  had  come  from  Berlin  to  pass  his  holidays  in  B. 
We  crossed  the  river  in  the  ferry  boat  and  walked 
along  the  bank  on  the  other  side.  The  German  boy 
was  very  noisy.  As  we  went  along  he  kept  throwing 
things  up  into  the  air  and  catching  them,  and  running 
up  and  down  the  bank  and  shouting.  He  had  tight 
little  brown  curls  and  a  round  face  and  bright  sly- 
looking  brown  eyes.  He  was  dressed  in  a  blue 
alpaca  sailor  suit  trimmed  with  rows  and  rows  of 
white  braid,  and  his  knickers  were  very  wide  and 


172  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

bound  with  elastic  at  the  knee.  He  wore  a  little 
round  straw  hat  with  a  bow  behind,  and  a  sandwich 
bag  hanging  from  his  shoulder  on  a  long  strap. 
When  he  had  nothing  else  to  throw  into  the  air  he 
threw  the  sandwich  bag.  He  said  that  Frau  G.  was 
his  godmother,  and  that  one  of  his  uncles  was  a 
millionaire,  and  that  when  they  died  they  would 
leave  him  a  great  deal  of  money.  He  said  that  if  I 
had  as  much  money  as  he  had  it  would  be  a  good 
thing  for  us  to  marry,  because  people  who  had  the 
same  amount  of  money  generally  did  so,  that  they 
shouldn't  quarrel  afterwards  about  which  had  most. 
I  said  that  when  I  grew  up  I  was  going  to  marry  an 
Englishman.  He  said  that  Englishmen  were  as  false 
as  cats,  and  I  was  offended.  I  said  that  their  hair- 
dressing  was  much  more  becoming  than  Germans' 
because  they  didn't  make  their  hair  stand  up  all  over 
their  heads  like  porcupines'  quills. 

He  said,  "  Das  ist  ya  schneidig  "  ("  But  that  is 
smart  "). 

I  said  I  thought  it  was  ugly,  and  he  was  offended 
and  said  that  when  he  grew  up  he  was  going  to  be  an 
officer  and  make  his  hair  stand  on  end,  and  that  many 
frauleins  with  lots  of  money  would  be  glad  to  marry 
him,  but  that  if  one  of  them  was  an  English  fraulein 
he  wouldn't  marry  her,  because  English  frauleins  had 
red  hair  and  teeth  sticking  out  in  front. 


I  GO  TO   GERMANY  I73 

Then  we  were  both  offended  and  ceased  speaking. 
When  we  got  to  the  shrine  we  found  a  large  crowd 
of  pilgrims  there  and  lots  of  little  stalls  with  rosaries 
and  holy  pictures  on  them,  and  women  calling  out  to 
everybody  that  passed  to  come  and  buy  some.  We 
looked  at  the  stalls  and  the  German  boy  forgot  that 
we  were  not  on  speaking  terms  and  said  that  all  the 
things  were  "  dummes  zeug  "  ("  rubbish  "),  and  that 
only  foolish  people  spent  their  money  on  them. 
Then  we  went  to  look  at  the  famous  miraculous 
statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  that  stood  in  a  niche  and 
mended  people's  arms  and  legs  and  cured  their 
illnesses.  It  was  made  of  wood  and  looked  very  old 
and  battered.  Its  face  was  an  unhealthy  yellow 
colour  and  there  was  a  crack  down  one  side  of  its 
mouth.  I  did  not  think  much  of  it.  I  had  seen 
others  that  looked  much  more  capable.  But  you 
can't  go  by  looks,  and  when  once  a  person  is  famous 
it  doesn't  make  much  difference. 

There  were  crutches  fastened  to  the  wall  and 
spectacles  and  medicine  bottles  which  had  been  left 
there  by  pilgrims  to  show  their  gratitude  for  miracles, 
or  sent  there  when  they  died  or  when  the  doctor  said 
they  did  not  need  them  any  longer.  The  German 
boy  said  that  was  "  dummes  zeug  "  as  well,  and  that 
the  stories  of  the  miracles  had  been  made  up  for  the 
peasants  to  believe,  because  they  were  too  stupid  to 


174  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

understand  anything  else.  He  said  that  he  did  not 
believe  a  word  of  it,  but  he  pretended  to,  because  if  he 
did  not  his  godfather  and  godmother  would  not  leave 
him  the  money  they  were  going  to  if  he  did  believe. 
I  had  no  faith  in  the  miracles  either,  but  I  did  not 
tell  him  so,  because  I  did  not  like  him  well  enough. 
I  was  angry  with  him  for  saying  that  the  peasants 
were  so  stupid.  Other  people,  who  are  not  peasants, 
believe  in  miraculous  cures  and  visions  and  spirits, 
and  they  are  not  considered  stupid.  I  was  sorry  for 
the  poor  people  who  had  come  so  far  to  ask  the 
Virgin  Mary  to  help  them.  Some  of  them  were  old 
and  looked  very  sad  and  weak.  Many  were  ill  and 
could  hardly  walk,  but  limped  along  on  crutches,  or 
leaning  on  their  friends.  Women  had  brought  sick 
children  with  them  to  be  cured.  One  carried  a  baby 
on  a  cushion.  It  lay  so  still  that  it  looked  like  a  tiny 
waxen  figure.  She  was  sitting  alone  with  it,  crying 
and  kissing  it,  trying  to  make  it  wake  and  look  at  her. 
Her  tears  fell  on  its  face,  but  it  could  not  hear  her  or 
feel  her  tears.  I  was  sorry  for  her.  I  knew  the 
wooden  image  could  not  help  the  baby  ;  but  if  I  had 
told  her  so  she  would  not  have  believed  me. 

IV 

I  promised  Frau  G.  before  going  to  the  convent 
that  I  would  still  go  to  confession  and  communion 


I  GO  TO   GERMANY  I75 

as  though  I  had  never  fallen  into  the  sin  of  doubt  in 
England.  She  said  that  if  I  did  that  without  ques- 
tioning I  should  get  my  religion  back  again.  But  I 
did  not  think  I  should.  When  you've  once  got  out 
of  the  habit  of  making  yourself  believe  things  you 
can't  begin  again  any  more  than  you  can  make 
yourself  feel  ill  again  when  you've  got  over  the 
measles.  You've  had  them  and  they've  gone,  and 
you  can't  get  them  back  again.  It's  the  same  about 
believing  things. 

The  uniform  of  this  convent  was  a  black  dress  and 
a  black  pelerine  to  wear  over  the  top  part  of  the 
dress  to  keep  it  clean,  and  a  black  apron  to  keep  the 
skirt  clean,  and  black  over-sleeves  to  keep  the  sleeves 
clean.  Frau  G.  took  me  to  a  tailor  to  have  the 
things  made.  It  was  like  getting  ready  to  go  to  a 
funeral.  I  had  to  have  new  underthings  made  as 
well,  because  my  English  ones  had  too  much  em- 
broidery on  them  to  wear  in  a  German  convent. 
They  put  me  in  danger  of  the  sin  of  frivolity.  I 
was  made  to  brush  my  hair  tightly  back  off  my 
forehead  and  screw  it  into  a  little  pigtail  behind  to 
be  insured  against  the  sin  of  vanity.  So  I  was  fairly 
safe. 

It  was  a  very  hot  morning  when  we  set  out  for  A., 
where  the  convent  was.  I  wore  my  black  clothes 
and  a  black  cape  besides,  and  a  black  sailor  hat,  and 


176  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

my  pigtail  hung  down  behind.  I  hated  the  clothes 
and  they  made  me  dreadfully  hot. 

A.  is  a  small  village  with  an  ancient  church  and  a 
square  market-place  and  big  cobble  stones  in  the 
street.  Some  of  the  houses  were  black  and  white 
and  some  were  grey.  There  were  hills  on  all  sides 
of  it,  and  on  top  of  the  highest  we  could  see  the 
convent. 

We  arrived  in  A.  just  at  dinner  time  and  we  went 
into  the  hotel  to  have  dinner  before  going  to  the 
convent.  The  waiter  showed  us  into  a  room  with  a 
long  table  down  the  middle  of  it.  There  were  a 
number  of  stout  gentlemen  sitting  at  the  table  with 
their  napkins  tied  round  their  necks,  eating  pieces  of 
fat  boiled  bacon.  Some  had  long  glossy  beards  and 
some  had  spiky  moustaches,  but  the  backs  of  all 
their  necks  were  red  and  damp  with  perspiration. 
I  was  very  surprised  to  see  them  ;  we  came  upon 
them  so  unexpectedly.  For  a  moment  they  made 
me  think  of  the  knights  at  King  Arthur's  table. 
Frau  G.  said  they  were  tourists,  but  I  imagined  to 
myself  that  they  had  been  sitting  there  for  ever 
eating  lumps  of  bacon  fat  and  never  speaking  or 
telling  any  one  where  they  came  from.  They  did 
not  stop  eating  or  look  up  from  their  plates  for  one 
instant  when  we  came  in,  and  we  sat  down  at  the  end 
of  the  table  and  ordered  dinner. 


I   GO  TO  GERMANY  177 

After  dinner  we  set  out  to  climb  the  hill  to  the 
convent.  I  wished  Frau  G.  would  not  walk  so  fast, 
because  I  was  in  no  hurry  to  get  there.  A  peasant 
boy  with  curly  hair  and  a  lame  leg  pushed  my  box 
on  a  little  barrow  behind  us.  It  was  so  hot  that  he 
perspired  a  great  deal  and  he  kept  stopping  every 
few  minutes  to  take  his  hat  off  and  wipe  his  face. 

We  went  up  and  up,  and  I  began  to  think  we 
should  never  reach  the  top,  but  at  last,  when  we  were 
all  three  panting,  we  came  to  the  convent.  It  was 
like  climbing  up  the  beanstalk  to  reach  the  giant's 
castle. 

There  was  a  broad  flight  of  steps  up  to  the  entrance, 
and  there  were  huge  black  double  doors  with  iron 
handles  and  a  grating  in  the  middle.  When  we  rang 
the  bell  the  grating  opened  and  a  big  red  face  looked 
through  and  stretched  its  mouth  and  showed  two 
rows  of  large  yellow  teeth.  I  thought  to  myself  it 
was  like  the  face  of  the  giant's  cook  peeping  out 
through  the  spy-hole  to  see  if  there  were  a  tasty 
traveller  anywhere  near  to  make  into  a  dinner  for 
the  giant.  But  it  was  a  lay  sister  who  only  meant  to 
smile  at  us  when  she  showed  her  teeth.  She  did  it 
again  when  she  had  let  us  in,  and  she  made  a  little 
bob  to  Frau  G.,  and  said,  "  Good-day,  Mrs.  Town- 
Councillor." 

And  she  smiled  again  and  told  the  boy  with  the 


1 78  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

barrow  to  put  my  box  down  and  go  into  the  kitchen 
for  a  glass  of  milk.  Then  she  said  that  Reverend 
Mother  was  waiting  for  us,  and  she  took  us  under 
an  archway  and  across  a  courtyard  into  the  house  and 
up  a  lot  of  stairs  and  along  a  corridor  into  Reverend 
Mother's  room. 

It  was  a  small  room,  but  there  were  big  un- 
curtained windows  in  each  of  the  four  walls.  The 
sun  was  streaming  in  at  the  windows  and  the  room 
was  as  hot  as  an  oven.  On  one  side  you  could  see 
right  over  the  playgrounds  and  fruit  gardens,  and  all 
the  other  land  that  belonged  to  the  convent,  and  on 
the  others  you  could  see  the  hills  with  woods  on 
them  and  the  valley  with  a  pretty  river  running 
through  it.  There  was  scarcely  any  furniture  in  the 
room  but  a  table  and  some  wooden  chairs  and  a 
writing-desk  between  two  of  the  windows  with  a  big 
crucifix  upon  it. 

I  was  very  much  surprised  when  I  first  saw 
Reverend  Mother.  I  thought  I  had  never  before 
seen  any  one  so  broad  and  tall.  Her  face  was  big 
and  red  like  the  lay  sister's,  with  high  cheek  bones 
and  eyes  like  bright  blue  stones,  and  big  sharp  teeth 
growing  one  upon  another  in  the  front.  I  thought 
to  myself  that  this  room  might  be  the  watch-tower  of 
the  castle  and  Reverend  Mother  the  giant's  wife  on 
the  look-out  to  stretch  her  arms  through  one  of  the 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 79 

windows  and  grab  hold  of  a  passer-by  in  case  they 
had  nothing  to  cook  for  dinner.  I  should  not  have 
been  surprised  to  see  the  giant  come  striding  in  with 
his  club. 

Reverend  Mother  had  a  very  deep,  noisy  voice, 
and  when  she  moved  she  seemed  to  fling  herself 
about  and  her  skirts  and  veil  whirled  round  her  in 
the  air.  But  she  seemed  very  kind.  She  talked  a 
great  deal  to  Frau  G.,  and  kept  leaving  off  in  the 
middle  to  laugh,  "  ha-ha-ha."  It  sounded  more  like 
a  big,  cheerful  dog  barking  than  a  nun  laughing. 
From  time  to  time  she  stooped  down  and  smiled 
into  my  face  and  patted  me  on  the  shoulder,  and  it 
felt  like  being  rapped  with  a  cricket  bat. 

Frau  G.  and  Reverend  Mother  went  on  talking 
together  for  a  long  time  about  all  sorts  of  people  I 
didn't  know,  and  I  sat  on  a  chair  and  wished  I  could 
go  back  to  B.  with  Frau  G.  instead  of  staying  with 
strangers  in  the  convent. 

At  last  Frau  G.  got  up  to  go,  and  she  came  over  to 
me  and  kissed  me  and  took  my  face  between  her 
hands  and  said,  "  So  !  So  !  Sei  ein  gutes  Kind  " 
("  Be  a  good  child  "). 

I  put  my  arms  round  her  neck  and  clung  to  her  ; 
but  she  put  them  down  again  and  nodded  and  smiled 
to  me  and  twinkled  her  eyes  and  said,  "  Goot-pye, 
goot-pye,"  and  I  could  see  that  she  had  tears  in  her 


l8o  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

eyes,  although  they  twinkled.  She  was  sorry  to 
leave  me  all  alone  like  that.  I  was  afraid  I  should 
begin  to  cry,  but  I  controlled  myself  and  did  not 
give  way. 

When  Frau  G.  had  gone  Reverend  Mother  tried 
to  comfort  me.  She  threw  herself  about  and  stooped 
and  looked  into  my  face  and  went  on  talking  loud 
and  fast  in  German.  I  was  so  irreverent  that  I 
could  not  help  imagining  that  she  had  suddenly  been 
changed  by  magic  from  the  giantess  into  a  big  black 
dog,  wriggling  and  bounding  and  yelping  as  though 
it  wanted  me  to  play.  I  tried  to  put  the  thought  out 
of  my  head,  but  I  could  not. 

She  said  she  would  take  me  to  Mother  Estelle,  who 
was  my  dormitory  mistress,  and  we  went  out  of  the 
room  and  down  the  stairs  and  through  a  great  many 
passages.  Reverend  Mother  kept  flinging  herself 
along  in  front  of  me  and  turning  her  head  back  over 
her  shoulder  to  speak  and  smile  at  me,  and  she  still 
reminded  me  of  a  big  black  dog,  running  down 
towards  a  river,  looking  round  and  barking  and 
begging  me  to  throw  a  stone. 

At  last  we  turned  into  a  long  dormitory  with  rows 
of  cubicles  in  it  and  clean  curtains  round  each  one. 
About  half-way  down  the  room  we  found  a  cubicle 
with  the  curtains  drawn  back,  and  inside  was  a  nun 
on  her  knees  before  a  little  chest  of  drawers  arranging 


I   GO   TO   GERMANY  l8l 

things  in  it.  Reverend  Mother  said  that  this  was 
my  cubicle  and  that  the  nun  was  Mother  Estelle. 
She  introduced  us,  and  smiled  and  rubbed  her  hands, 
and  gave  another  loud  and  cheerful  yelp  and  threw 
herself  down  the  dormitory  and  out  at  the  door.  I 
was  glad  she  was  gone,  she  was  so  noisy. 

Mother  Estelle  was  a  very  tall  nun  with  a  narrow 
face  and  a  long  thin  nose,  red  at  the  end.  She  had 
small  round  dark  blue  eyes,  set  close  together,  and 
her  forehead  was  puckered  in  the  middle  as  if  she 
worried  very  often  ;  as  she  really  did.  There  were 
thirty  girls  in  her  dormitory  and  she  had  to  see  that 
they  were  tidy  and  superintend  their  manners. 
When  I  went  into  the  cubicle  I  saw  that  she  had 
unpacked  my  box  and  was  putting  my  underclothes 
away  in  the  little  chest  of  drawers.  She  looked  at 
each  of  the  things  and  puckered  up  her  forehead 
still  more  and  said  they  were  all  marked  in  the  wrong 
place,  and  that  English  people  always  marked  their 
things  in  the  wrong  place.  It  was  really  the  tailor 
in  B.  who  had  made  the  things  and  his  wife  who  had 
marked  them.    But  I  did  not  say  so. 

Then  she  shut  the  chest  of  drawers  and  sighed  and 
got  up  off  her  knees  and  showed  me  a  little  pin- 
cushion on  the  drawers  with  four  safety-pins  stuck 
into  it.  She  said  that  I  must  always,  at  any  moment 
of  the  day  or  night,  know  where  each  of  these  safety- 


1 82  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

pins  was,  but  that  I  was  never  to  use  them  except  in 
cases  of  absolute  necessity.  She  said  she  had  pro- 
vided the  pins  for  me  because  I  was  EngUsh.  Ger- 
mans never  used  pins,  but  EngUsh  people  had  to, 
because  their  buttons  were  always  bursting  and  their 
strings  coming  off. 

Then  she  looked  at  my  brushes  and  combs  and 
sighed  again  and  said  that  the  brushes  were  much 
too  soft,  and  that  the  teeth  of  the  combs  were  much 
too  close  together.  She  said  that  English  people's 
combs  always  had  the  teeth  too  close  together, 
because  English  people  never  threaded  their  combs 
with  cotton-wool  to  keep  them  clean  as  Germans  did. 

Then  she  puckered  up  her  forehead  again  and  said 
that  she  was  sorry  to  have  an  English  girl  in  her 
dormitory,  because  the  English  never  could  be  taught 
to  do  things  in  the  way  they  ought  to  do  them. 
They  never  learnt  to  walk  in  the  proper  way  or  to 
enter  a  room  correctly.  The  real  way  was  to  open 
the  door  a  very  little  way  and  to  put  the  right  arm 
and  the  right  leg  in  first,  round  the  door  ;  then  to 
bring  the  left  leg  in  between  the  right  leg  and  the 
door  ;  then,  the  right  arm  and  the  right  leg  and  the 
left  leg  being  safely  inside  the  door,  the  left  arm  must 
be  brought  in  and  the  door  handle  passed  from  the 
right  hand  to  the  left  hand,  and  the  door  shut  with 
the  left  hand.     She  showed  me  how  to  do  it  round 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 83 

the  left-hand  curtain  :  I  thought  to  myself  that  if  the 
door  opened  on  the  right-hand  side  one  would  get 
one's  limbs  into  a  dreadful  muddle.  But  Mother 
Estelle  said  that  that  was  the  way  to  make  the  least 
draught,  and  it  only  needed  four  moves  in  all. 
English  people  threw  the  door  wide  open  and  came 
in  with  all  their  arms  and  legs  at  once.  They  did 
not  wipe  their  noses  in  the  correct  manner  either. 
The  correct  way  was  to  grasp  the  whole  nose  with 
the  handkerchief  and  turn  the  face  away ;  but 
English  people  grasped  the  end  which  came  first,  and 
went  on  talking  just  as  usual.  She  said  they  did  not 
use  their  soup  spoons  properly  either,  and  that  they 
were  never  taught  to  eat  apple  tart  off  the  end  of 
their  knives  as  Germans  were.  I  thought  I  had 
never  heard  a  nun  grumble  so  much. 

When  she  had  finished,  she  told  me  that  if  ever  I 
came  out  of  my  cubicle  at  night  when  once  the 
lights  were  out  I  should  be  expelled  next  morning. 
Then  she  said  that  in  a  short  time  the  girls  would 
begin  to  arrive  and  that  at  five  o'clock  they  would 
assemble  in  the  big  hall  and  I  could  meet  them 
there.  She  asked  me  if  I  should  like  to  go  and  pray 
in  the  chapel,  but  I  said,  "  No,  thank  you  "  (I  could 
not  have  prayed  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon),  and 
she  puckered  up  her  forehead  and  said  that,  in  that 
case,  I  must  take  a  book  and  go  and  sit  in  the  prepara- 


184  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

tion  classroom,  and  she  gave  me  a  book  about  the 
lives  of  the  saints  and  took  me  to  the  preparation 
room.  It  was  a  broad  gallery  that  ran  right  round 
the  top  of  a  big  hall  with  a  polished  floor.  There 
were  rows  of  desks  in  threes  in  the  gallery,  and  you 
could  look  down  over  the  balustrade  into  the  hall 
beneath. 

I  sat  down  at  one  of  the  desks  and  felt  utterly  lost 
and  lonely.  At  first  I  looked  at  the  pictures  of  the 
saints  in  the  book,  but  I  didn't  like  them.  They 
were  too  stout  and  foreign  looking,  and  they  had 
smooth  faces  and  curled  flowing  hair.  In  our  books 
in  England  the  saints  had  looked  hungry  and  pensive, 
as  they  should,  seeing  how  much  they  had  to  mortify 
the  flesh.  I  soon  got  tired  of  the  book  and  shut  it 
up  and  put  my  arms  on  the  desk  and  laid  my  head 
upon  them  feeling  very  sorrowful.  Then  suddenly 
I  heard  a  door  open  in  the  hall  below  and  footsteps 
and  voices,  and  when  I  looked  over  the  balustrade  I 
saw  a  number  of  girls  in  black  dresses  trooping  into 
the  hall,  and  I  knew  it  must  be  five  o'clock.  I  got 
up  and  went  out  of  the  gallery  and  down  the  stairs. 
When  I  reached  the  bottom  I  walked  along  a 
passage  in  the  direction  of  the  voices  until  I  reached 
the  door  of  the  big  hall.  There  were  crowds  of 
girls  in  black  dresses  coming  down  another  staircase 
that  led  from  the  dormitories.     Most  of  them  had 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 85 

their  arms  round  one  another's  necks  or  waists,  and 
sometimes  they  stopped  and  rubbed  their  cheeks 
together  and  kissed,  and  looked  into  one  another's 
eyes,  and  then  went  on  again. 

They  were  all  dressed  exactly  as  I  was,  and  all  had 
their  hair  in  plaits,  some  hanging  down  behind  and 
some  twisted  round  their  heads.  Most  of  them  had 
fair  hair  and  blue  eyes,  but  some  had  black  hair  and 
eyes  and  brown  faces,  and  a  few  had  red  hair  and 
freckles.  Some  were  tall  and  broad  with  big  hands 
and  feet,  but  most  were  small  and  plump  and  pink, 
with  curly  mouths  and  chins  and  bright  eyes.  They 
were  talking  and  laughing  all  together  and  looking 
about  for  their  friends,  and  waving  their  hands  to 
others  in  the  distance  and  calling  out,  "  Tag,  Lise  !  " 
or  "  Tag,  Gretchen,"  and  when  two  friends  met  they 
kissed  one  another  on  each  cheek  and  began  talking 
both  at  once,  and  then  they  walked  away  together 
with  their  arms  round  one  another's  necks. 

I  slipped  into  the  hall  and  sat  down  on  a  chair  near 
the  door.  There  were  chairs  all  round  the  walls 
and  some  other  girls  were  sitting  alone  on  them. 
They  were  new  girls  too,  but  there  weren't  any 
other  English  girls. 

Sometimes  a  group  of  girls  came  up  to  the  new 
ones  and  stood  round  them  and  asked  questions. 
They  came  up  to  me  and  asked  questions  too. 


1 86-  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

They  said,  "  Wie  heisst  du  ?  "  ("  What  is  your 
name  ?  ").  And,  "  Woher  bist  du  ?  "  ("  Where  do 
you  come  from  ?  ").  And,  "  Wass  ist  dein  Vater  ?  " 
("  What  is  your  father  ?  ").  And,  "  Bist  du  reich  ?  " 
("  Are  you  rich  ?  ").  And  one  said, "  Bist  du  adel  ?  " 
("  Have  you  a  title  ?  "). 

I  was  getting  used  to  being  asked  questions  since 
I  had  come  to  Germany.  In  England  we  were  told 
not  to  ask  them.  When  I  said  I  came  from  London 
they  said,  "  Gott !  Ein  grosse  Stadt !  ("  God  !  A 
big  town  !  "),  and  asked  if  I  was  English.  And  when 
I  said  yes,  they  called  out  to  others,  "  Here's  an 
English  girl !  " 

And  then  others  came  up  and  they  all  stood  round 
and  stared  at  me  without  speaking.  I  stood  in  the 
middle  and  folded  my  arms  behind  my  back  and 
curled  one  leg  round  the  other  and  stood  on  one  foot. 
I  always  felt  as  though  I  had  locked  myself  up  safely 
somewhere  when  I  stood  like  that.  When  they  had 
finished  staring  they  went  away  again.  At  seven 
o'clock  a  bell  rang  and  we  went  to  a  long  refectory 
to  have  supper  off  ham  rolls  and  milk  and  water,  and 
at  nine  o'clock  we  went  to  bed. 

Next  morning,  after  mass,  we  all  went  out  into 
the  playground.  Some  girls  walked  up  and  down 
in  twos  and  threes  with  their  arms  round  one  another's 
waists  as  they  had  done  in  the  big  hall  the  night 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 87 

before,  and  some  sat  on  benches  and  did  needlework. 
Many  were  crying.  They  didn't  cry  to  themselves 
secretly  as  most  people  do,  but  quite  loudly,  "  Ooh- 
ooh  !  Ooh-ooh  !  "  and  their  friends  tried  to  comfort 
them.  As  soon  as  a  girl  put  her  handkerchief  to  her 
eyes  other  girls  ran  up  and  crowded  round  her  and 
helped.  Sometimes  they  held  smelling-salts  up  to 
her  nose,  and  they  kept  saying,  "  Gott !  Armes 
Ding  1  Hat  Heimweh  !  "  ("  God  !  Poor  thing  ! 
She's  homesick  !  "). 

Soon  girls  were  bursting  into  tears  all  over  the 
playground,  and  their  friends  ran  up  to  them.  It 
reminded  me  of  the  people  being  taken  ill  on  the 
steamer  and  the  steward  hurrying  to  take  care  of 
them  with  the  basin.  One  stout  girl  in  a  very  short 
skirt  with  a  sandy  pigtail  and  a  big  flabby  face  was 
so  noisy  that  she  soon  attracted  everybody's  attention 
and  got  the  biggest  crowd  round  her. 

She  kept  screaming,  "  Mama  !  Mama  !  Ich 
sterbe  !  Ich  sterbe  !  "  ("  Mamd  !  Mam^  !  I  die  ! 
I  die  !  "). 

And  she  made  her  arms  stiff  and  fell  backwards  on 
top  of  the  others  so  that  they  had  to  hold  her  up. 
Whenever  she  felt  a  little  better  she  smiled  and 
kissed  them  all  round,  and  pulled  a  big  tin  of  sweets 
out  of  her  pocket  and  offered  them  to  everybody  and 
ate  some  herself ;   and  when  she  had  had  enough 


1 88  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

she  put  the  hd  on  the  tin  and  the  tin  back  in  her 
pocket  and  began  to  cry  again.  Soon  most  of  the 
girls  were  in  tears  and  there  were  scarcely  any  left  to 
comfort  them. 

I  was  very  much  surprised.  I  had  never  seen  so 
many  people  crying  all  at  once  before.  I  was 
inclined  to  cry  myself,  but  I  didn't  because  I  didn't 
want  to  be  comforted  by  strangers,  and  I  had  not 
made  friends  with  any  of  them  yet. 

Next  day  we  were  put  into  "  trios."  That  meant 
that  the  same  three  girls  were  made  to  walk  about 
together  or  sit  together  during  recreation  for  a  whole 
week,  and  not  allowed  to  walk  or  sit  with  any  other 
girls.  If  a  nun  met  a  girl  standing  or  sitting  alone 
in  the  playground  she  would  say,  "  Where  is  your 
trio  ?  " 

And  then  the  girl  had  to  go  and  find  the  other  two. 
They  hated  being  in  "  trios,"  because  they  always 
wanted  to  talk  to  their  "  best  friends,"  instead  of  the 
girls  they  were  in  "  trio  "  with.  Sometimes  they 
used  to  escape  from  their  "  trios  "  and  meet  their 
"  best  friends  "  in  corners,  but  in  a  moment  a  nun 
would  surely  come  up  behind  and  say,  "  Where  are 
your  '  trios  '  ?  "     And  they  had  to  go  back  to  them. 

They  used  to  make  secret  appointments  to  have  a 
little  talk  with  their  "  best  friends  "  in  all  sorts  of 
odd  places,  behind  doors,  in  passages,  even  in  the 


I   GO  TO  GERMANY  1 89 

lavatories  ;  but  it  was  no  good.  They  were  always 
found  out  and  separated. 

Sometimes  a  nun  would  call  one  of  the  giris  and 
ask  what  they  had  been  talking  about  in  her  "  trio  " 
that  day,  and  later  she  would  call  another  and  ask 
her  the  same  question  in  order  to  see  whether  the 
first  one  had  told  the  truth. 

From  time  to  time  the  girls  were  sent  for  to  talk 
with  the  priest  in  his  room.  He  lived  in  the  convent 
and  was  a  very  nice  man,  with  long  legs  and  untidy 
skirts  always  flapping  round  them.  He  had  a  big 
hooked  nose  and  kind  brown  eyes,  and  his  face 
always  looked  bright  and  pleased.  He  stooped  down 
and  looked  right  into  a  person's  face  when  he  was 
talking  to  them.  His  voice  was  so  high  and  squeaky 
that  it  could  be  heard  coming  from  a  long  way  off", 
and  one  could  often  hear  him  talking  without  seeing 
him  at  all. 

He  used  to  walk  across  the  playground  to  say  mass 
in  the  chapel  with  his  eyes  turned  up  to  heaven,  his 
hands  folded  in  his  sleeves,  his  draggled-looking 
skirts  flapping,  and  the  deacon,  who  was  also  his 
manservant,  following  behind  ringing  a  bell.  The 
girls  in  the  playground  always  got  up  and  curtseyed 
and  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  when  he  went  by,  but 
his  eyes  were  turned  up  so  far  that  he  didn't  see 
them  :   but  at  other  times  when  he  came  into  the 


190  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

playground  he  was  very  kind  and  lively,  and  he  knew 
no  end  of  little  jokes  and  riddles  to  make  us  laugh. 

When  I  went  into  his  room  I  found  him  looking 
at  something  in  a  note-book.  I  think  it  was  the  Ust 
of  "  trios  "  I  had  been  in  during  the  month.  He 
told  me  to  sit  down  and  began  to  ask  me  questions 
about  the  girls  I  had  been  in  "  trio  "  with  :  how  I 
liked  them,  what  I  had  talked  about  with  them,  what 
they  thought  about  different  things,  and  what  I  had 
heard  the  others  talk  about  together.  I  could  not 
answer  all  the  questions,  because  I  had  not  taken 
much  notice  of  what  the  others  did  or  said  ;  I  didn't 
know  I  was  supposed  to.  But  he  said,  never  mind, 
I  should  do  better  next  time. 

Then  he  said  he  would  like  to  talk  English  with 
me,  because  the  English  was  a  noble  and  interesting 
language  which  he  had  always  wished  to  master.  He 
said  he  knew  much  English  literature  and  had  an 
English  newspaper  sent  to  him  every  week,  because 
he  was  so  much  interested  in  England.  He  had 
always  wished  to  visit  England,  but  he  had  never 
been  able  to  because  he  had  an  invalid  brother  with 
whom  he  spent  all  his  free  time,  and  he  could  never 
make  up  his  mind  to  go  so  far  from  him.  Every 
summer  he  meant  to  spend  his  holiday  in  England, 
but  when  the  time  came  he  had  not  the  heart  to  go. 

He  asked  me  the  names  of  many  things  in  English, 


I  GO  TO   GERMANY  I9I 

and  when  I  told  him  he  said,  "  Gott  !  Ein  in- 
teressante  Sprache  "  ("  an  interesting  language  "),  and 
wrote  it  down  in  his  note-book.  When  his  English 
newspaper  came  he  used  to  give  me  the  advertise- 
ment sheets,  and  I  kept  them  in  my  desk,  and  when 
I  felt  homesick  I  slipped  my  hand  into  the  desk  and 
touched  the  paper  and  remembered  that  it  had  come 
from  England  and  felt  comforted. 

The  other  girls  were  very  sentimental.  They  were 
always  sending  long,  loving  letters  home  to  their 
fathers  and  mothers  and  friends,  filled  with  kisses 
and  little  flowers  and  leaves  and  locks  of  hair.  They 
kissed  the  envelopes  when  they  had  addressed  them 
and  said,  "  Darling  mamachen,"  or  "  Darling 
papachen,"  or  "  dading  brother,"  or  "  darling  little 
sister." 

They  had  numbers  of  keepsakes  and  stacks  of 
photographs  in  their  desks  of  fathers  and  mothers 
and  grandfathers  and  grandmothers  and  aunts  and 
uncles,  and  they  were  always  taking  them  out  and 
kissing  each  one  separately.  Many  were  the  por- 
traits of  officers  their  relations.  They  used  to  hand 
them  about  to  the  other  girls  under  their  desks 
during  preparation  and  admire  each  other's  officers. 
They  said, '' How  bold  !  "  "How  fierce!"  "How 
God-like  !  "  "  What  passionate  eyes  !  "  "  What  a 
fascinating  nose  !  "     "  What  divine  moustaches  !  " 


192  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Each  girl  told  stories  about  her  own  officers  to  show 
how  brave  they  were.  The  girl  next  to  me  said  that 
her  brother,  who  was  a  lieutenant,  had  hit  his  orderly 
in  the  mouth  and  knocked  some  of  his  teeth  out,  and 
that  in  the  evening  when  they  were  at  dinner  the 
orderly  had  tried  to  kill  him  by  breaking  a  champagne 
bottle  on  his  head.  But  the  lieutenant  had  not  been 
frightened.  He  just  jumped  up,  pulled  out  his 
revolver  and  shot  the  orderly.  Another  girl  said 
that  her  father,  who  was  a  general,  said  that  why  the 
English  army  was  so  bad  was  because  the  officers 
had  no  power  to  punish  their  men.  But  I  said  that 
English  soldiers  were  so  noble-minded  that  they 
never  needed  punishing,  and  that  all  they  thought 
about  was  avoiding  going  to  places  where  they  might 
be  led  into  temptation.  That  sounded  like  boasting, 
but  I  should  not  have  said  it  if  they  had  not  spoken 
first. 

Many  of  the  girls  had  the  photographs  of  their 
houses,  and  they  showed  these  too  (some  were  great 
houses  in  parks),  and  said  how  many  rooms  they  had, 
and  what  the  furniture  had  cost,  and  how  many 
sheets  and  tablecloths  their  mothers  had  ;  how  many 
guests  came  to  their  parties,  how  much  money  they 
would  be  given  when  they  married,  and  how 
rich  their  "  brautigams  "  (future  husbands)  would 
be.     Some  of  the  elder  girls  knew  their  "  brau- 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 93 

tigams  "  already,  and  the  others  pretended  they  did, 
and  told  one  another  secrets  about  them.  All  the 
girls  adored  babies  and  flowers  and  birds,  and  ate 
pounds  of  chocolate.  They  said  everything  they 
liked  was  "  divine  "  or  ^'  too  sweet."  Each  girl 
*'  schwarmed  "  for  somebody  ("  schwarming"  is  some- 
thing like  being  in  love,  but  not  so  serious).  Some 
girls  schwarmed  for  each  other,  some  schwarmed 
for  one  of  the  nuns,  some  for  the  doctor.  Many 
schwarmed  for  the  priest,  and  one  or  two  for  the 
deacon.  One  even  schwarmed  for  the  gardener, 
though  he  was  very  stiff  and  gouty  and  had  a  pimply 
face.  She  said  a  gardener's  calling  was  one  of  the 
most  poetical.  One  girl  schwarmed  so  much  for 
another  girl  that  she  scraped  her  initials  on  her  arm 
with  some  scissors  and  filled  the  scratches  with  ink 
to  make  it  look  like  tattoo.  And  when  she  had  done 
so  she  was  afraid  she  might  get  blood-poisoning  and 
fainted  through  fright,  and  the  nuns  sent  her  to  the 
infirmary.  One  drew  a  picture  of  the  priest  saying 
mass  and  kept  it  in  her  desk,  and  whenever  she 
needed  a  book  out  of  her  desk  she  put  her  head  into 
it  and  looked  at  the  picture,  and  sometimes  she  cried 
over  it  and  said,  "  Gott !  Wie  sieht  er  fromm  und 
heihg  aus  !  "  ("  God  !  How  pious  and  holy  he 
looks  !  "). 

One  of  the  nuns  found  the  picture,  but  she  did  not 


194  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

know  what  it  was  meant  to  be.  She  thought  it  was 
a  kind  of  paper  puzzle  and  that  when  the  girl  put  her 
head  inside  the  desk  she  was  trying  to  solve  it  with  a 
pencil.     It  was  thrown  into  the  waste-paper  basket. 

The  girl  who  schwarmed  for  the  gardener  did  not 
draw  a  picture  of  him  (she  had  not  a  talent  for 
drawing  as  the  first  girl  had),  but  she  kept  a  book 
about  flowers  and  vegetables  in  her  desk,  and  said 
that  when  she  grew  up  she  would  be  a  vegetarian 
and  eat  as  little  meat  as  possible.  She  said  that 
though  he  was  a  gardener  he  might  have  a  most 
romantic  nature,  and  very  likely  spent  his  spare  time 
in  writing  passionate  love  poems  ;  but  dared  not 
say  whom  he  loved  for  fear  of  losing  his  situation. 

One  holiday  I  saw  a  tall  stout  girl  looking  through 
a  window  at  the  girl  she  schwarmed  for  and  wiping 
the  tears  from  her  eyes,  and  when  I  asked  her  what 
the  matter  was,  she  began  to  cry  outright,  and  said, 
"It  is  too  sweet.  My  Schwann  is  wearing  a  lace 
petticoat !  " 

The  girl  she  schwarmed  for  was  pulling  up  her 
stocking  in  the  playground  so  that  her  lace  petticoat 
was  showing,  and  it  made  her  cry  because  she  thought 
it  so  touching. 

I  was  glad  when  holidays  came,  because  then  we 
went  for  a  walk  in  the  woods  outside  the  convent 
grounds.     The  priest  walked  first  of  all  with  his 


I   GO  TO  GERMANY  I95 

English  newspaper,  and  he  would  take  me  out  of  my 
"  trio  "  to  walk  with  him  and  explain  to  him  the  words 
he  didn't  understand.  All  the  time  he  kept  saying, 
"  Das  ist  aber  interessant  I "  ("  That  is  interesting  1"). 

And  he  kept  writing  in  his  note-book  and  under- 
Hning  things.  Once  he  began  to  talk  about  England. 
He  said  that  in  England  there  seemed  so  little  super- 
vision and  yet  the  people  kept  the  laws.  He  said, 
"  Bei  uns  ging  das  nicht  "  ("  With  us  it  would  not 
do  "). 

And  he  began  to  think  about  it  and  pushed  his 
hat  on  to  the  back  of  his  head  and  walked  faster, 
forgetting  that  he  was  pulling  me  along  with  him. 

Some  of  the  girls  did  not  like  England  and  used 
to  talk  against  it.  They  said  that  English  ladies 
could  not  cook  and  that  was  why  gentlemen  would 
not  marry  them  and  there  were  so  many  old  maids 
in  England  ;  and  that  English  people  only  washed 
their  dishes  in  one  water  instead  of  three  as  Germans 
did  ;  and  that  they  did  not  keep  their  coffee-pots 
properly  clean,  or  their  clothes  properly  brushed,  or 
their  houses  properly  dusted.  They  said  that  every 
German  girl  went  to  a  house-keeping  class  to  learn 
how  to  keep  house  and  clean  and  cook. 

I  said  that  cooking  was  not  important,  but  they 
said  that  it  was  and  that  once  a  prince  had  gone  to 
dinner  with  a  general  and  asked  who  made  the  soup, 


196  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

and  when  he  heard  it  was  the  general's  daughter  who 
had  made  it  he  insisted  on  marrying  her,  although 
she  was  ugly  and  had  no  money. 

Except  on  holidays  we  scarcely  moved  at  all.  At 
recreation,  when  it  was  fine,  the  girls  sat  round  the 
playground  on  benches  and  did  crochet  work,  and 
when  it  was  wet  they  walked  round  the  big  hall  in 
**  trios  "  and  sang,  "  Deutschland,  Deutschland 
iiber  alles." 

I  could  not  get  used  to  it.  I  felt  I  wanted  to  run 
about  and  play  at  something.  We  had  been  for- 
bidden to  sit  still  in  the  English  convent.  When  I 
said  that  we  had  played  cricket  in  England  the  girls 
were  surprised  and  shocked.  They  said  that  if 
young  girls  ran  about  and  became  as  rough  and 
noisy  as  boys  no  gentlemen  would  want  to  marry 
them. 

But  I  didn't  care  about  gentlemen  wanting  to 
marry  people.  Sitting  still  so  long  made  me  feel 
ill.  I  used  to  turn  giddy  and  I  lost  my  appetite. 
We  had  pork  for  dinner  nearly  every  day  and  salt 
fish  on  Fridays.  The  smell  of  food  made  me  feel 
ill.  I  often  had  nightmares  and  I  think  the  other 
girls  had  them  too,  but  they  said  that  they  had 
visions.  They  took  their  "  best  friends "  into 
comers  in  the  morning  and  told  them  about  it. 
They  said  their  favourite  saints  appeared  to  them 


I  GO  TO  GERMANY  1 97 

and  made  them  all  sorts  of  promises.  One  morning 
before  mass  the  girl  who  slept  in  the  cubicle  next 
mine  (the  girl  who  had  cried  so  loudly  in  the  play- 
ground) called  a  lot  of  other  girls  round  her  and 
began  telling  them  about  a  vision  she  had  had  in  the 
night.  She  said  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  had  come 
into  her  cubicle  with  a  pale  Ught  all  round  her  and 
had  told  her  of  delightful  things  that  would  happen 
to  her.  One  girl  asked  if  the  Blessed  Virgin  had 
said  anything  about  a  "  brautigam,"  and  she  began 
kissing  the  others  all  round  and  said  she  had,  but 
that  she  had  told  her  not  to  tell  the  other  girls  what 
she  had  said  in  case  they  should  be  envious.  She 
said  that  for  nothing  in  the  world  would  she  repeat 
what  the  Blessed  Virgin  had  said  about  the  "  brauti- 
gam," but  that  he  would  be  very  rich  and  of  noble 
family. 

That  same  afternoon  I  was  very  feverish  and  my 
head  ached  terribly.  The  girls  were  very  kind  to 
me.  They  all  wanted  to  kiss  me  and  they  did 
everything  they  could  think  of  to  comfort  me,  until 
at  last  a  nun  came  up  and  said  that  I  must  go  to  the 
"  kranken-haus  "  (infirmary). 

The  infirmary  was  a  little  house  built  in  a  comer 
of  the  convent  grounds.  It  had  a  lot  of  nice  bright 
rooms  in  it  with  beds.  There  were  three  girls  in 
bed  in  the  room  I  was  taken  to.    The  doctor  was 


198  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

going  in  just  in  front  of  me.  The  girls  were  talking 
and  laughing  very  cheerfully  as  we  went  in,  but  as 
soon  as  they  saw  the  doctor  they  stopped  and  began 
to  tell  him  what  kind  of  pains  they  had.  The  first 
girl  said,  "  Oh,  God  !  Mr.  Doctor,  I  have  such 
agony  in  my  stomach." 

She  had  on  a  little  lace  cap,  and  her  two  yellow 
plaits  were  so  long  they  reached  half-way  down  the 
bed  on  each  side  of  her.  She  looked  like  one  of  the 
big  baby  dolls  they  sell  in  the  Christmas  toy  bazaars. 
She  screwed  up  her  face  to  show  the  doctor  how  bad 
the  pain  was. 

The  second  girl  had  a  big  brown  face  and  a 
straight  nose  and  white,  even  teeth.  She  had  pains 
in  her  inside  too.  She  kept  saying,  "  Dear  Saviour  ! 
My  stomach  hurts  so  dreadfully." 

The  doctor  said  the  first  girl  was  to  have  a  com- 
press put  on  her,  and  then  the  third  girl  began  to 
say,  "  May  I  not  have  a  compress  too,  dear  Mr. 
Doctor  ?     I  die  of  pain." 

And  then  they  all  began  to  talk  at  once  and  ask  if 
they  might  have  the  different  things  they  wanted. 

The  doctor  said,  "  My  dear  young  ladies,  have 
patience." 

And  he  drew  me  up  to  him  and  sat  down  and 
said,  "  Well,  my  child,  have  you  pains  in  your 
inside  too  ?  " 


I   GO  TO  GERMANY  1 99 

The  nun  who  had  brought  me  told  him  what  was 
the  matter  with  me,  and  he  began  to  ask  me  about 
the  school  in  London,  and  the  food  we  had  to  eat ; 
and  he  said  to  the  nun  it  was  plain  that  German 
school-life  did  not  agree  with  me.  I  was  having  too 
much  white  meat  and  not  enough  exercise.  He  said, 
"  This  won't  do.  The  child  must  go  back  to 
England." 

Then  he  said  I  was  to  go  to  bed  and  take  a  powder, 
and  that  he  would  speak  to  Reverend  Mother  about 
me. 

Then  he  got  near  the  door  and  said  that  the  other 
girls  were  to  have  nothing  more  to  eat  that  day  and 
were  each  to  have  a  big  dose  of  castor  oil  in  the 
morning. 

They  began  throwing  themselves  about  and 
crying  out,  *'  Ach,  weh  !  Ach  nein,  Herr  Doktor !  " 
("  Oh,  woe  !    Oh,  no,  Mr.  Doctor  !  "). 

They  reminded  me  of  the  fallen  angels  tossing 
upon  the  lake  of  fire  in  "  Paradise  Lost." 

But  the  doctor  slipped  through  the  door  and  got 
away. 

A  few  days  later  Reverend  Mother  sent  for  me  and 
began  dancing  round  me  and  booming  in  her  deep 
noisy  voice  that  I  was  to  leave  the  convent  and  to  go 
back  for  some  time  to  Frau  G.'s  house  to  get  strong 
before  returning  to  England.     She  patted  me  on  the 


200  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

head  with  her  heavy,  wooden  fingers,  and  said  that 
she  would  be  very  sorry  to  lose  me,  and  that  every- 
body in  the  convent  would  be  very  sorry.  1  curtsied 
and  said,  "  Thank  you.  Reverend  Mother." 

The  priest  shook  hands  with  me  a  great  many 
times  and  said  that  one  day  he  would  come  to  see  me 
in  England,  and  I  should  take  him  to  see  the  Houses 
of  Parliament,  and  I  said  I  would. 

The  girls  were  very  sorry  I  was  going.  They  kept 
on  kissing  me  all  day  long,  and  they  gave  me  hundreds 
of  little  keepsakes,  and  I  gave  them  everything  I  could 
think  of  in  return.  Even  Mother  Estelle  was  sorry 
(although  I  was  English) ;  I  had  tried  to  be  tidy  and 
polite  so  as  not  to  worry  her. 


CHAPTER  V 

I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN 

WHEN  I  got  back  from  Germany  I  found  that 
I  was  going  to  live  with  my  mother  again.* 
I  was  very  glad.  My  two  brothers  had  grown  up 
and  gone  away  and  we  lived  by  ourselves  in  a  house 
that  was  small  but  very  pretty.  It  was  filled  with 
pictures  as  my  uncle's  house  had  been,  but  it  was 
small  and  had  not  many  stairs.  In  most  of  the 
rooms  there  was  graceful-looking  shining  furniture 
called  Chippendale,  and  there  were  pretty  carpets 
on  the  floors  and  gay  papers  on  the  walls  and  flowers 
on  the  tables.  My  mother  made  any  room  pretty 
she  went  into,  and  my  grandfather  once  said  that  if 
a  room  were  to  have  nothing  in  it  but  a  few  packing- 
cases  and  some  rags  "  Cathy  "  would  make  it  look 
charming  in  a  moment.  She  always  chose  books 
with  the  brightest  and  prettiest  covers  to  put  in 
front  of  the  shelves  in  the  bookcases  and  put  the 
ugly  ones  behind,  even  if  they  were  learned.  She 
said  it  was  quite  easy  to  get  them  out  if  you  wanted 

*  Mrs.  Catherine  Hueffer,  widow  of  Dr.  Francis  Hueffer. 


202  CHAPTERS   FROM  CHILDHOOD 

to,  and  the  bookcases  glowed  and  gleamed  like  great 
big  jewels. 

My  mother  was  very  pretty.  She  had  fair  hair 
and  an  absolutely  straight  nose,  and  a  nicely  shaped 
mouth  with  beautiful  even  white  teeth,  and  her  eyes 
were  a  bright  clear  blue.  When  I  came  home  from 
Germany  she  looked  sad  and  wore  a  black  dress.  If 
any  one  began  to  tell  her  something  that  sounded 
like  bad  news  her  eyes  would  grow  frightened  in  an 
instant,  and  her  face  would  look  strained  and  anxious 
until  she  found  out  that  nothing  really  serious  was 
the  matter.  That  was  because  so  many  people  she 
loved  had  died  within  the  past  few  years  :  my  father, 
and  my  grandfather,  who  was  her  father,  and  my 
grandmother,  who  was  her  mother,  and  my  aunt,  who 
was  her  half-sister;  and  she  always  seemed  to  be 
afraid  that  other  people  were  going  to  die.  She  had 
loved  her  father  and  mother  better  than  anything  in 
the  world.  When  she  spoke  of  my  grandmother  the 
tears  always  came  into  her  eyes,  and  when  my 
grandfather  was  mentioned  she  sighed  and  said, 
"  Ah,  dear  !  Poor  papa  !  "  When  people  told  her 
of  misfortunes  that  had  happened  to  themselves  or 
others  her  face  looked  sorrowful  and  her  mouth  grew 
lined  with  pain,  even  if  she  didn't  know  them. 
But  when  she  heard  of  other  people's  good  fortune 
she  looked  just  as  proud  and  joyful  as  if  it  had 


Mrs.  Catherine  Hueffer 

(Cathy  Madox-Brown) 

Bj/  For  J  Mculox-Bro-iun 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO   BELIEVE  IN  203 

happened  to  herself.  She  would  go  off  at  once  to 
any  distance  to  help  a  person,  no  matter  who  it  might 
be,  even  if  she  did  not  like  them  very  much.  She 
would  sit  up  night  after  night  to  nurse  a  friend,  or  a 
servant,  or  anybody  who  was  ill,  and  never  complain 
and  say  she  was  tired  next  day.  If  people  came  into 
the  room  when  she  was  sitting  in  a  comfortable  chair 
she  would  get  up  at  once  and  make  them  take  the 
best  chairs  and  she  herself  would  take  the  worst  and 
say,  "  I  always  like  a  hard  chair.  It's  better  for  my 
back."  And  if  she  had  fruit  or  sweets  or  anything 
nice  to  eat  she  would  give  it  all  to  the  first  person  she 
met  and  say,  "  You  take  it.  It  really  isn't  good  for 
me.  I'm  only  eating  it  because  I  don't  want  it  to 
be  wasted."  She  was  always  ready  to  give  up 
anything  she  had  to  any  one  who  wanted  it.  But  if 
she  saw  a  big  boy  beating  a  little  boy  she  would 
rush  out  to  stop  him.  If  she  heard  of  a  strong 
person  ill-treating  a  weak  one  her  face  would  grow 
red  and  her  eyes  would  shine  and  she  would  be  nearly 
as  furious  as  my  grandfather  used  to  be,  and  she'd 
say,  "  I  hate  injustice."  If  she  had  ever  met  a 
tyrant  tyrannising  she  would  most  certainly  have 
attacked  him.  She  was  rather  timid  on  her  own 
account,  and  afraid  of  things  like  mad  dogs  or  drains 
or  men  who  looked  rough  or  as  if  they  had  bad 
characters.     But  if  she  was  protecting  some  one 


204  CHAPTERS   FROM  CHILDHOOD 

weaker  than  herself  she  was  afraid  of  nothing.  She 
didn't  much  Uke  being  contradicted  because,  she 
said,  "  I  never  insist  upon  anything  unless  I'm 
positively  certain''  And  when  people  proved  to  her 
that  she  was  wrong  she  would  look  exceedingly 
surprised  and  say,  "  It's  most  extraordinary  !  " 

When  she  was  a  girl  she  had  painted  some  very 
beautiful  pictures  which  had  been  admired  by 
famous  artists,  and  placed  in  exhibitions,  and  nearly 
always  sold.  But  she  couldn't  give  much  time  to 
painting  because  there  was  always  some  one  ill  or 
in  trouble,  or  who  wanted  taking  care  of.  At  first 
she  took  care  of  her  father  and  mother  and  her 
brother  Oliver,  who  was  said  to  be  a  genius.  When 
she  was  married  she  took  care  of  my  father  and  her 
children  and  her  house  and  servants  and  a  lot  of 
other  people  besides,  and  then  she  gave  up  painting 
altogether.  Sometimes  when  she  was  telling  me 
about  it  her  face  would  look  wistful  and  she'd  sigh 
and  say,  "  It  did  seem  a  pity  I  "  But  then  she'd 
correct  herself  immediately  afterwards  and  say  she 
thought  perhaps  she  had  been  happier  taking  care  of 
other  people  than  painting  pictures. 

When  I  got  back  to  England  I  was  growing  a  big 
girl.  I  kept  my  hair  in  a  pigtail  as  I  had  worn  it  in 
Germany  and  had  all  my  dresses  let  down.  But  I 
had  not  got  my  religion  back.    The  discipline  had 


I  FIND  SOMETHING   TO  BELIEVE  IN  205 

made  me  tidy,  but  it  did  not  give  me  faith.  When 
I  had  thought  it  over  I  knevir  that  why  I  had  found 
it  so  difficult  to  believe  in  religious  things  was  because 
I'd  only  been  told  to  do  so  by  other  people,  who  had 
also  been  told  to  do  it  by  other  people,  and  so  on. 
They'd  none  of  them  had  any  proof  or  anything  to 
show  for  it.  And  the  people  who  had  taught  me 
did  not  look  particularly  clever.  They  said  that 
what  they  taught  had  been  revealed  by  God.  But 
other  people  said  God  had  revealed  just  the  opposite 
and  that  the  first  people  believed  wrong  and  would 
be  punished  for  it.  Mr.  Hall,  the  most  pious  of  the 
cabmen  in  the  mews  near  my  grandfather's  house, 
would  have  said  that  the  Pope  and  the  saints  and 
the  priests  and  the  nuns  were  thorough  bad  lots,  and 
they  would  have  said  that  he  was  doomed.  And 
they  would  both  have  said  that  the  Jews  and  Turks 
and  other  heathens  "  stank  in  the  face  of  God  " 
(that  was  a  sentence  in  one  of  Mr.  Hall's  sermons). 
And  the  Jews  and  Turks  and  other  heathens  would 
have  scorned  them  back  and  said  they  were  unclean 
and  didn't  have  their  food  cooked  in  the  proper  way. 
It's  very  puzzling,  and  it  makes  it  very  awkward  for 
the  Lord,  because  they  are  all  certain  that  He  is  on 
their  side  and  expect  Him  to  punish  the  other 
people.  I  asked  my  mother  what  she  thought  about 
it,  and  she  sighed  and  said,  '*  It  was  quite  true,  and 


206  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

the  same  in  everything^  not  only  religion."  She  said, 
"  If  only  people  wouldn't  disagree  so  much  !  It 
would  make  it  better  for  everybody." 

But  having  nothing  at  all  to  believe  in  somehow 
used  to  worry  me.  Before  I  went  to  the  convent, 
when  I  had  been  an  anarchist,  I  had  believed  in 
punishing  tyrants  and  getting  up  a  bloody  revolution 
to  make  everybody  happy.  Believing  in  nothing  at 
all  is  like  walking  up  a  long  staircase  with  no  bannisters 
to  hold  on  to. 

One  day  a  grown-up  young  lady  came  to  see  me. 
She  was  the  elder  sister  of  one  of  the  Protestant 
girls  in  the  English  convent.  She  was  very  tall  and 
slim  and  she  stooped  rather,  and  she  was  very 
fashionably  dressed.  She  had  a  long  light  brown 
face,  not  quite  straight,  and  large  black  eyes  that 
protruded  slightly.  They  did  not  look  very  kind  or 
clever  but  empty  and  bright,  and  as  if  they  did  not 
see  very  far.  Two  of  her  teeth  stuck  out  just  a  little 
in  the  front,  but  not  enough  to  be  really  ugly.  She 
had  a  moist-looking  mouth  that  smiled  rather  often, 
smiles  of  different  sizes.  Some  were  quite  tiny 
smiles,  some  were  a  little  bigger,  and  when  they  were 
biggest  you  saw  her  teeth  quite  plainly.  She  sat  in 
an  armchair  opposite  to  me  and  talked  and  her  arms 
and  legs  looked  very  long  and  tired. 

She  said  that  since  she  had  been  grown  up  she 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE   IN  207 

had  been  going  into  society,  but  that  now  she  had 
left  off  going  there.  She  said  that  people  in  society 
were  frail  and  unprincipled  and  did  disgraceful 
things.  Some  of  the  things  they  did  were  to  bleach 
their  finger-nails,  and  have  their  faces  skinned  at 
great  expense  to  make  themselves  young  and  beauti- 
ful, and  sit  in  dark  rooms  waiting  for  the  agony  to 
pass.  And  afterwards,  if  they  were  not  as  young  and 
beautiful  as  they  thought  they  ought  to  be,  they 
refused  to  pay  the  bill  and  went  to  law.  She  told 
me  a  lot  of  other  things  they  did,  but  I  have  not  got 
room  to  put  them  all  down  here.  She  said  that  all 
the  people  in  society  hated  and  despised  one  another 
for  not  having  something  they  ought  to  have  or  for 
not  doing  something  in  the  way  they  ought  to  do  it 
(just  like  religious  people),  and  that  all  they  thought 
about  was  rushing  from  place  to  place  in  search  of 
feverish  amusement,  ruining  one  another's  reputa- 
tions and  taking  care  that  other  people  should  not 
find  out  how  bad  they  were  themselves.  She  said 
that  she  had  written  an  article  about  it  exposing 
them,  but  it  had  not  been  published.  Then  she 
took  a  very  big  pair  of  spectacles  with  deep  black 
rims  out  of  her  pocket  and  put  them  on.  Her  fingers 
looked  very  thin  while  she  was  doing  it  and  the 
glasses  made  her  eyes  swell  out  and  look  like  dark 
muddy  pools.    Then  she  smiled  a  small  smile  and 


208  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

said  that  when  she  first  went  into  society  people 
had  told  her  that  if  she  put  on  nice  clothes  and  stood 
about  for  long  enough  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
drawing-rooms  some  gentlemen  would  in  the  end 
be  certain  to  want  to  marry  her  ;  but  that  she  had 
stood  about  in  a  great  many  drawing-rooms  for  a  long 
time,  and  although  several  gentlemen  had  looked 
from  a  distance  as  though  they  would  like  to  marry 
her,  when  they  had  come  nearer  and  been  introduced 
they  hadn't  wanted  to  any  longer.  Then  she  smiled 
a  medium-sized  smile  and  said  that  she  was  not 
sorry  the  gentlemen  had  not  wanted  to  marry  her, 
because  since  she  had  left  off  going  into  society  she 
had  been  studying  and  thinking  deeply,  and  had 
little  by  little  been  drawing  nearer  to  perfect  truth. 
I  was  very  interested.  It  sounded  just  what  I  was 
looking  for,  and  I  asked  her  to  explain  it  to  me.  She 
said  that  it  was  difficult  to  explain  to  any  one  who 
had  never  studied  it,  but  that,  combined  with  perfect 
beauty,  it  was  in  everything  around  us  if  only  we 
had  the  perception  to  perceive  it.  If  we  put  our- 
selves into  a  proper  frame  of  mind  and  sought  it 
earnestly  we  could  not  fail  to  find  it.  Sometimes  it 
gradually  became  apparent,  and  sometimes  it  was 
suddenly  apprehended  in  an  illuminating  flash  of 
light.  It  was  really  the  same  thing  as  the  Immense 
Reality.     I  asked  her  who  had  found  out  about  it, 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  209 

and  she  said  that  it  had  been  revealed  by  the  Master 
Mind  vi^hich  v^as  the  same  thing  as  the  Omnipotent 
Reasoner,  or  the  Supreme  Will.  She  said  that  she 
had  v^^ritten  an  article  about  that  too,  but  that  it  had 
not  been  published. 

I  said  it  sounded  very  difficult  to  understand  and 
that  I  should  like  to  have  it  properly  explained. 
She  said  that  she  could  take  me  to  some  places  v^here 
very  vs^ise  and  learned  people  were  giving  explana- 
tions. Some  did  it  for  five  shillings,  some  for  half-a- 
crown,  and  some  for  less.  Some  charged  a  great 
deal,  as  much  as  a  guinea,  and  they  v^ere  the  cleverest 
and  wisest  of  them  all. 

On  the  following  Sunday  we  went  to  a  small  house 
in  a  fashionable  quarter.  We  went  up  the  steps 
into  the  passage,  and  a  long,  thin  lady  in  a  tight  black 
dress,  with  a  tiny  head  and  Ught  eyes  and  no  chin, 
with  shining  black  cherries  in  her  hat,  who  was 
selling  literature  stopped  me  in  the  entrance.  She 
seemed  to  think  I  was  too  young  to  go  in  and  asked 
me  if  I  had  ever  seen  anybody  under  control.  I  said, 
**  Oh,  yes ;  often."  I  thought  to  myself  that  all 
the  girls  at  school  had  been  under  control,  and 
servants,  and  everybody  else  who  had  to  do  as  they 
were  told.  She  did  not  mean  that,  but  I  thought 
she  did.  Then  the  grown-up  young  lady  paid  her 
five  shillings  for  each  of  us  and  she  let  us  pass. 


210  CHAPTERS   FROM  CHILDHOOD 

We  went  into  a  room  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the 
passage.  It  looked  out  on  to  a  garden.  At  the  top 
of  the  room  there  was  a  platform  with  a  desk  upon 
it,  and  there  were  rows  of  chairs  across  the  middle 
of  the  room.  The  window  and  the  walls  had  purple 
hangings.  A  middle-sized  lady  was  sitting  at  the 
desk  on  the  platform.  She  had  dark  yellow  hair  and 
pale  greeny-grey  eyes  that  moved  about  very  quickly 
and  sandy  eyebrows.  Her  face  was  heavy  and  sallow 
and  looked  business-like,  but  not  healthy.  She  was 
a  spiritualist  lady.  She  was  counting  up  little  heaps 
of  pennies  that  were  standing  in  a  row  on  the  ledge 
of  the  desk  and  putting  them  into  a  silk  bag  with 
strings.  There  were  a  lot  of  other  ladies  sitting  on 
the  chairs.  They  all  looked  expensively  dressed. 
They  wore  fur  coats  and  fashionable  hats,  and  most 
of  them  had  pink  trustful  faces  and  wide-open  eyes. 
Many  of  them  had  on  pearl  necklaces  and  you  could 
see  the  little  clasps  of  them  just  inside  the  collars  of 
their  coats  when  they  pushed  them  back.  The  lady 
at  the  desk  was  so  busy  counting  up  the  pennies  that 
she  took  no  notice  at  all  of  them,  but  they  were  all 
staring  hard  at  her  as  though  they  thought  that  what 
she  was  doing  was  very  important.  When  she  had 
finished  counting  the  pennies  she  tied  up  the  bag 
and  rang  a  little  bell  and  said  that  now  the  sitting 
would  begin.    Then  she  got  off  the  platform  and 


I   FIND   SOMETHING   TO   BELIEVE   IN  211 

went  to  a  chest  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  room  and 
took  out  a  white  robe  Hke  a  nightgown,  and  put  it 
on  and  tied  it  in  round  the  waist  with  a  string,  and 
the  other  ladies  stared  hard  at  her  all  the  time. 
Their  eyes  seemed  to  roll  round  after  her  all  together 
as  if  they  were  only  one  pair.  The  spiritualist  lady 
went  back  to  the  platform  and  said  she  would  give 
her  usual  Sunday  morning  address,  and  that  after- 
wards she  hoped  to  go  "  under  control  "  for  a  little 
while,  and  then  perhaps  there  would  be  some 
interesting  messages  from  our  spirit  friends.  She 
had  rather  a  sharp,  grating  voice,  not  at  all  pleasant 
or  friendly.  She  passed  her  hand  across  her  fore- 
head and  wore  a  dreamy,  far-away  look,  and  said 
that  she  could  feel  the  presence  of  many  spirit  friends 
that  morning,  waiting  to  give  us  messages  of  hope 
and  comfort.  She  was  just  going  to  begin  the 
address  when  she  remembered  that  she  had  not 
locked  up  the  bag  with  the  pennies  in  it,  and  she 
pulled  up  the  white  robe  and  took  a  key  out  of  the 
pocket  in  her  skirt  underneath  and  locked  the  desk 
and  put  the  key  back  into  her  pocket.  Then  she 
passed  the  back  of  her  hand  over  her  forehead  again 
and  began  the  address. 

She  said  that  while  we  were  in  the  material  world 
what  we  must  be  most  careful  to  do  was  to  keep  our 
bodies  in  good  condition  for  the  sake  of  any  of  our 


212  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

spirit  friends  who  might  wish  to  use  them  for 
demonstrating  their  presence  to  their  dear  ones  who 
were  still  on  this  side  of  the  veil.  We  must  take 
care  always  to  keep  ourselves  well  fed  on  good  and 
nourishing  food  and  to  spend  time  on  the  considera- 
tion of  our  clothes,  because  when  we  were  well  fed 
and  dressed  our  minds  possessed  a  certain  peace  and 
satisfaction  which  they  couldn't  possess  if  we  were 
badly  dressed  and  under-nourished,  and  that  that 
feeling  of  bodily  satisfaction  was  essential  to  our 
spiritual  welfare.  The  ladies  in  the  audience  looked 
at  one  another  and  nodded  their  heads  as  if  they 
thought  that  what  she  was  saying  was  quite  true. 
Then  she  said  what  a  terrible  disappointment  it 
would  be  to  any  spirit  revisiting  this  earth  with  the 
best  and  most  affectionate  intentions  to  find  itself 
lodged  in  a  body  that  was  worried  and  nerve-racked 
through  want  of  proper  food  and  clothing.  Such  a 
state  of  things  would  not  be  fair  either  to  ourselves 
or  to  our  dear  ones  that  had  passed,  and  we  must 
take  great  care  to  avoid  it,  otherwise  we  could  not 
hope  to  do  our  duty  to  ourselves  or  to  our  friends 
either  on  this  side  or  the  other.  She  said  some  other 
things  as  well,  but  that  was  the  longest  part,  and  the 
part  which  the  ladies  liked  best  and  which  was 
easiest  to  understand. 
Then  she  began  to  pass  the  backs  of  her  hands 


I   FIND   SOMETHING   TO   BELIEVE  IN  21 3 

over  her  forehead  again  and  look  wild  and  worried 
and  she  said  she  could  feel  the  approach  of  spirit 
control.  She  said  that  as  the  control  always  took  so 
much  out  of  her  she  was  obliged  to  have  two  pro- 
fessional ladies  present  to  massage  her  when  she  felt 
that  she  was  getting  overcome.  Then  two  ladies 
came  up  and  sat  in  two  chairs  just  below  the  platform 
facing  the  audience.  They  were  the  professional 
ladies.  They  looked  severe  and  took  off  their 
gloves  and  rolled  back  their  sleeves,  and  the  ladies 
in  the  audience  glanced  at  one  another  again  and 
nodded  and  raised  their  eyebrows. 

Then  the  spiritualist  lady  rubbed  her  forehead 
again  and  said  that  she  would  like  some  music  to 
obtain  the  most  favourable  possible  atmospheric 
condition,  and  a  plump  rosy  lady  sitting  at  the  end 
of  the  row  in  which  I  was  with  a  hurdy-gurdy  on  a 
table  in  front  of  her  began  to  turn  the  handle  to 
grind  a  tune.  She  was  dressed  in  black,  but  a  filmy 
fashionable  sort  of  black,  and  she  had  little  diamond 
ear-rings  in  her  ears.  She  was  pinker  and  plumper 
than  anybody  else  and  looked  soft  and  good  to  eat, 
like  a  nice  cream  pudding.  She  was  staring  so  hard 
at  the  spiritualist  lady  that  her  eyes  looked  as  if  they 
would  start  out  of  her  head,  and  her  mouth  was  a 
little  open.  Then  the  spiritualist  lady  got  down 
from  the  platform  with  her  eyes  shut  and  her  arms 


214  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

spread  out  and  began  to  sway  about  the  room  and 
bump  against  the  furniture.  The  grown-up  young 
lady  whispered  to  me  that  this  was  a  most  solemn 
moment  and  that  she  was  in  a  trance  and  under  the 
control  of  spirits. 

Some  of  the  spirits  were  English,  and  some  were 
Irish,  and  some  were  Scotch,  and  some  were  of  other 
nations,  and  whichever  spirit  it  was  controlling  her 
made  her  speak  with  its  own  particular  accent. 
They  all  seemed  to  be  in  great  trouble,  or  as  if  they 
couldn't  stand  the  climate,  and  she  began  to  groan 
and  scream  most  sadly. 

She  said, "  Oh,  it's  so  da-a-a-rk  !  I  can't  se-e-e  !  " 
And,  "  Oh  !  it's  co-o-o-ld  !  I'm  tre-e-e-e-mbling  !  " 
and  then  she  stood  still  for  a  moment  for  us  to  see 
her  trembling.  Then  she  went  on  wriggling  again 
and  throwing  her  arms  about  and  turning  round  on 
her  heels  and  doing  a  great  many  other  very  peculiar 
things. 

When  the  spirits  found  out  that  it  was  no  use 
complaining  and  that  they  would  have  to  make  the 
best  of  things,  they  began  to  settle  down  a  little  and 
wonder  where  they  were,  and  ask  to  have  things 
properly  explained.  When  it  was  a  Scotch  spirit  it 
said,  "  Where  am  I }  Oh  !  A  dinna  ken  !  A  dinna 
ken  !  "  When  it  was  Irish  it  said,  "  Och  !  begorra, 
phwere  the  diwil  am  I  got  to  }    Phwill  ye  tell  me, 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  21 5 

plaze  ?  "  And  when  it  was  a  French  one  it  said, 
"  Ah,  I  implore  you,  vill  you  'ave  ze  kindness  to  tell 
me  vere  I  find  myselves  ?  " 

The  ladies  in  the  audience  kept  whispering 
together,  and  one  of  them,  a  stout  elderly  lady  in  the 
front  row,  kept  saying  to  the  spirits,  "  Don't  be 
frightened.  No  one  will  hurt  you.  You  are  among 
good,  kind,  loving  friends." 

The  lady  with  the  hurdy-gurdy  went  on  grinding 
out  the  proper  sort  of  tune.  When  it  was  time  for 
the  spirit  to  change  she  touched  a  spring  and  ground 
a  different  one.  When  the  spirit  was  Scotch  she 
played  "  The  Bonnets  of  Bonnie  Dundee''  When  it 
was  Irish  she  played  "  Kathleen  Mavourneen,''  and 
when  it  was  French  she  played  the  "  Marseillaise.'* 

She  still  looked  dreadfully  frightened,  as  though 
she  might  be  going  to  make  a  mistake  in  the  music. 
She  seemed  to  be  clinging  on  to  the  hurdy-gurdy 
with  fear.  But  she  couldn't  have  made  a  mistake 
really,  because  she  had  a  little  programme  written  in 
pencil  with  the  list  of  tunes  she  was  to  play  spread 
out  on  the  hurdy-gurdy  in  front  of  her,  and  the  right 
sort  of  spirit  always  came  to  the  music  she  played, 
just  as  though  it  had  all  been  properly  arranged 
beforehand. 

At  last  the  spiritualist  lady  gave  a  loud  and  awful 
groan  and  fell  back  into  an  armchair  that  had  been 


2l6  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

put  ready  for  her  to  do  it  in  between  the  two  pro- 
fessional ladies,  and  they  began  to  stroke  her  head 
and  wipe  the  perspiration  from  her  brow  and  rub 
her  arms  and  hands  and  feet  very  professionally. 
She  was  still  wriggling  and  groaning  and  they  kept 
comforting  her  and  saying,  "  It's  all  right  now,  dear  ! 
There's  nothing  to  fret  about.  You've  done  us  all 
a  great,  great  service,  and  we're  very,  very  grateful 
to  you.    There  !    You're  better  now  !  " 

Then  they  frowned  and  said  she  really  did  too 
much  in  her  anxiety  to  be  helpful  to  others,  but  it 
took  it  out  of  her  dreadfully,  and  her  friends  were 
not  going  to  be  selfish. 

Then  the  spiritualist  lady  left  off  groaning  and 
said  she  was  beginning  to  feel  better,  and  she  sat  for 
some  time  with  her  face  hidden  in  her  hands, 
shivering  a  little  and  giving  a  sudden  jerk  from  time 
to  time,  and  while  she  was  doing  that  the  lady  who 
had  played  the  hurdy-gurdy  went  round  with  a 
plate  and  made  a  collection. 

When  she  had  finished  the  spiritualist  lady 
recovered  and  said  there  was  still  time  for  a  few 
cases  of  special  investigation,  and  would  any  one  who 
desired  spiritual  help  come  up  and  sit  in  the  front 
row. 

Only  one  lady  besides  myself  and  the  grown-up 
young  lady  remained.     It  was  getting  near  lunch- 


I   FIND  SOMETHING  TO   BELIEVE  IN  21 J 

time  and  the  rest  seemed  to  melt  away  like  magic. 
The  grown-up  young  lady  said  that  if  it  had  not 
been  so  near  a  meal  time  a  great  many  more  would 
have  required  spiritual  help,  and  she  told  me  to 
go  and  sit  beside  the  other  lady  in  the  front  row 
and  see  what  the  medium  would  say  to  me.  We 
sat  side  by  side  and  the  spiritualist  lady  sat  in  front 
of  us. 

The  lady  next  to  me  was  very  small  and  thin,  but 
she  looked  as  though  she  must  be  very  rich.  She 
had  a  little,  anxious,  pointed  face,  quite  covered  with 
tiny  lines  and  wrinkles,  and  pale  grey  hair  beauti- 
fully waved  with  curling-tongs,  and  a  long  black 
lace  veil  on  her  hat.  Her  eyes  looked  very  sad  and 
wistful. 

She  said  to  the  medium  in  a  little  gentle  voice, 
"  Have  you  any  message  from  my  son  to-day  ?  " 
And  the  spiritualist  lady  shut  her  eyes  and  passed 
her  hands  across  them  and  said,  "  Yes  ...  it  is 
growing  clear.  ...  I  can  see  distinctly.  .  .  .  Give 
me  your  hands." 

And  the  lady  put  her  tiny  little  hands  covered  with 
sparkling  rings  into  the  medium's,  and  I  could  see 
them  tremble.  She  said,  "  Are  you  here,  Ronald, 
my  son  ?  "  And  the  medium  answered  as  though 
it  was  the  lady's  son  speaking,  "  Yes,  mother." 
The  lady  said,  "  Is  it  well  with  you,  my  dear  ?  " 


21 8  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

Her  voice  was  trembling  too.  The  son  said,  "  Yes, 
mother,  but  I  miss  you  very  much.  I  wish  you  were 
here  with  me."  And  the  lady  whispered,  '*  My 
darling  boy  !  " 

Her  face  was  shining  as  though  she  could  really 
see  her  boy  and  were  close  to  him.  She  seemed  to 
have  forgotten  that  anybody  else  was  there.  She 
didn't  speak  for  a  few  moments.  She  seemed  to  be 
looking  and  looking  at  her  boy,  too  happy  even  to 
want  to  say  anything  to  him.  And  at  last  she  said, 
"  Can  you  see  me,  Ronald  ?  "  And  the  son  said, 
"  Yes,  mother,  but  I  cannot  show  myself  to  you  yet. 
Some  day  I  shall  be  able  to."  And  she  said  in  a  very 
low  voice,  "  Yes,  yes,  I  know,  I'm  waiting  .  .  ." 
Then  after  another  few  moments  she  said,  **  It  will 
be  your  birthday  in  a  few  days.  You  will  be  nine- 
teen. I  shall  be  thinking  of  you  ..."  And  the 
medium  said,  as  though  it  were  the  son  speaking, 
"  Come  again  soon,  mother.  Come  as  often  as  you 
can.  It's  such  a  help  to  me."  And  she  said,  "  Yes, 
yes,  my  dear,  I  will." 

Then  the  medium  let  go  of  the  lady's  hands  and 
she  dropped  her  veil  over  her  face  and  went  away 
out  of  the  room  on  tiptoe,  like  a  shadow,  without 
making  the  slightest  sound.  We  did  not  move  till 
she  had  gone,  and  then  the  medium  drew  her  chair 
in  front  of  mine  and  took  hold  of  my  hands  and  shut 


I   FIND   SOMETHING   TO   BELIEVE   IN  21 9 

her  eyes  and  said,  "  L L Can  you  think  of 

anybody  whose  name  begins  with  L  ?  "  I  said  yes, 
that  we  had  had  an  undernurse  called  Louisa  when 
I  was  quite  a  little  girl,  before  my  father  died.  The 
spiritualist  lady  looked  cheerful  and  said,  "  Yes,  yes, 
Louisa.  That's  the  name  I'm  trying  to  get.  I 
can  see  her  quite  plainly.  She's  standing  close 
beside  you.  It  is  evidently  your  nurse,  because  she 
has  on  a  white  cap  and  apron.  She  is  stooping  down 
with  her  hand  quite  near  the  ground,  raising  it 
higher  little  by  little.  She  means  to  say,  *  What  a 
big  girl  you  have  grown.  Miss,  since  I  saw  you  last.* 
She  is  smiling  and  raising  her  arms  to  show  how 
pleased  and  surprised  she  is  that  you  have  grown  so 
much." 

But  Louisa  wasn't  dead  at  all.  She  had  been  to 
see  me  only  the  week  before,  and  she  was  coming 
the  following  week  as  well.  Even  if  she  had  died 
in  between  she  couldn't  have  been  very  much 
surprised  to  see  how  much  I  had  grown  in  a 
week.  But  I  didn't  say  so.  I  just  said,  "  Thank 
you  very  much."  Then  she  said  that  she  had  seen 
at  once  that  I  was  very  psychic  and  that  I  ought 
to  attend  the  meetings  regularly  in  order  to  develop 
my  gifts.  I  said,  "  Thank  you,"  again,  and  we  came 
away. 

When  we  got  outside  the  grown-up  young  lady 


220  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

asked  me  whether  I  had  Uked  the  meeting.  I  said 
not  very  much  because  the  spirituaHst  lady  had  not 
explained  any  of  the  things  I  wanted  to  know  about » 
and  the  spirits  had  not  said  anything  really  interesting. 
She  was  offended.  She  said  it  was  because  I  had 
not  put  myself  into  the  proper  frame  of  mind,  and 
that  she  herself  had  derived  great  spiritual  consola- 
tion from  the  meeting  and  had  greatly  added  to  her 
store  of  knowledge. 

A  few  days  later  she  took  me  to  another  meeting, 
but  not  in  a  fashionable  quarter.  It  was  in  a  big 
house  in  a  gloomy  street  and  it  had  "  Bedroom  to  let 
for  single  gentleman  "  written  on  a  card  in  the 
window  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the  door.  We 
went  into  the  passage  and  paid  a  shilling  each  to 
a  gentleman  with  crooked  eyes  and  a  husky  voice 
who  had  some  literature  in  a  basket  hung  round  his 
neck. 

The  grown-up  young  lady  said  that  the  meetings 
held  in  this  house  were  considered  particularly  good, 
and  that  the  gentleman  who  conducted  them  was  a 
celebrated  medium  who  had  been  the  bosom  friend 
and  spiritual  adviser  of  another  celebrated  gentleman 
who  wrote  in  the  newspapers.  I  felt  very  interested 
and  glad  that  I  was  going  to  see  him,  and  we  went 
into  the  room. 

He  was  a  tiny  man  with  black  hair  and  small 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO   BELIEVE   IN  221 

bright  eyes  and  a  yellow  face  and  dirty  finger-nails. 
He  seemed  to  be  darting  about  all  over  the  room 
talking  to  the  people.  When  we  came  in  he  darted 
over  to  us  and  shook  hands  with  us  and  said,  "  'Ow 
do  you  do,  young  ladies  ?  I'm  very  glad  to  see  you. 
Will  you  come  and  sit  near  the  fire  or  will  you  find 
it  too  'ot  ?  " 

We  sat  on  chairs  near  the  door  and  waited  twenty 
minutes  for  the  meeting  to  begin.  There  were  a  lot 
of  people  sitting  round  the  room  on  chairs  and  on  a 
low  wide  sofa  against  the  left-hand  wall.  Some 
looked  rich,  but  some  were  poorly  dressed  and 
looked  quite  ordinary.  There  were  several  gentle- 
men in  skimpy  suits  with  damp  hair  and  dull  eyes 
and  pasty  faces,  and  one  elderly  gentleman  with 
white  hair  and  moustaches,  and  a  red  forehead  and 
blue  irritable-looking  eyes. 

One  gentleman  in  a  skimpy  suit,  a  young  gentle- 
man, was  the  celebrated  medium's  assistant.  He 
told  us  that  at  eight  o'clock  punctually  the  doors 
would  be  closed  and  the  celebrated  medium  would 
go  into  a  trance  under  the  control  of  an  Egyptian 
spirit  called  Jumbo,  who  had  been  mangled  and 
boiled  alive  hundreds  of  years  ago.  He  said  that 
one  evening  the  Egyptian  spirit  had  quite  un- 
expectedly given  a  description  of  the  exact  sensations 
he  had  experienced  while  being  boiled  and  that 


222  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

the  audience  had   considered  it  most  striking  and 
interesting. 

At  eight  o'clock  the  door  was  shut  and  the  cele- 
brated medium  turned  down  the  gas  and  sat  down 
in  an  armchair  underneath  the  gas  bracket.  He 
closed  his  eyes  and  folded  his  hands  and  jerked  first 
one  shoulder  and  then  another.  That  was  to  show 
that  he  was  going  into  a  trance.  Then  he  suddenly 
began  to  speak  in  an  awfully  deep  voice,  much 
deeper  than  the  one  he  had  spoken  to  us  in.  It  was 
really  the  Egyptian  spirit,  Jumbo,  speaking.  The 
Egyptian  spirit  said  that  he  had  often  been  asked  by 
seekers  after  the  truth  on  this  side  for  some  descrip- 
tion of  the  life  beyond  the  grave,  and  that  now  he 
was  going  to  give  them  in  a  few  words  some  of  his 
own  experiences.  He  could  safely  say  that  the  life 
beyond  the  grave  was  a  'appy  life,  supposing  that 
our  conduct  on  this  side  of  the  grave  had  been  such 
as  to  entitle  us  to  'appiness  on  the  other.  He  said 
that  some  spirit  friends  were  discontented  for  a  bit 
and  found  that  that  life  was  not  all  they  could  wish 
that  life  to  be.  Some  spirit  friends  was  actually 
violent  when  they  first  come  across  and  even  used 
bad  language,  but  they  was  soon  brought  to  reason 
by  other  spirit  friends  what  knew  the  truth  and 
taught  that  the  path  of  love  was  the  path  to  'appiness, 
and  then  they  settled  down.     He  said  that  some 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO   BELIEVE  IN  223 

friends  on  this  side  was  anxious  to  'ave  a  glimpse  of 
everyday  life  on  the  other  side,  and  wanted  to  know 
whether  there  was  streets  and  'ouses  on  the  other 
side  like  there  was  on  this.  He  was  there  to  tell 
them  that  there  was,  and  that  walking  down  the 
street  on  the  other  side  was  very  similar  to  walking 
down  the  street  on  this.  There  was  'ouses  along 
both  sides  of  the  streets  with  windows  in  them, 
though  it  was  a  curious  fact  that  many  of  the  'ouses 
'ad  no  doors.  There  was  'angings  in  the  windows 
just  as  there  was  in  the  windows  on  this  side,  and 
there  was  'angings  on  the  walls  as  well.  But  the 
difference  was  that  you  could  pass  your  'and  right 
through  the  'angings  on  the  other  side  and  feel 
nothing  and  make  no  impression  on  them  at  all. 
He  said  that  was  a  strange  and  interesting  fact  that 
had  repeatedly  been  taken  notice  of. 

When  he  had  got  as  far  as  this  there  was  a  knock 
at  the  street  door  and  the  assistant  jumped  up  and 
said  below  his  breath,  "  Room  full !  "  and  went 
towards  the  door  of  the  room.  But  the  celebrated 
medium  suddenly  said  in  his  own  voice,  though  he 
didn't  have  to  come  out  of  the  trance  to  do  it: 
"  There's  room  for  one  on  the  sofa." 

And  so  there  was.  And  the  assistant  went  out 
and  opened  the  street  door  and  came  in  again 
followed  by  a  very  tall  stout  lady  shabbily  dressed 


224  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

in  black.  She  had  a  broad  round  face  and  bright 
blue  eyes  and  a  big  friendly  smile.  She  walked 
across  the  room  on  tiptoe  with  long  steps  so  as  not 
to  disturb  the  other  people,  and  kept  saying,  "  Very 
sorry,  I'm  sure,"  and  she  sat  down  heavily  on  the 
end  of  the  sofa  which  gave  an  awful  creak,  and  the 
other  people  on  it  had  to  huddle  close  together 
because  she  took  up  much  more  room  than  any 
ordinary  person. 

The  celebrated  medium  was  still  in  a  trance 
waiting  to  go  on  with  the  address,  but  she  didn't 
know  he  was,  and  she  kept  nodding  to  people  in  a 
very  friendly  way  and  saying,  "  Good  evening  to 
you,"  and  then  she  began  to  explain  how  it  was  that 
she  had  come  so  late.  She  said  she  had  got  off  the 
very  minute  she  had  finished  washing  up  the  supper 
things,  but  that  she  had  had  to  keep  waiting  about 
for  'busses,  which  does  keep  anybody  back  so. 

When  the  celebrated  medium  saw  that  the  other 
people  were  listening  to  her  instead  of  waiting  for 
Jumbo  to  go  on  with  the  address,  he  came  out  of  the 
trance  and  turned  up  the  gas.  The  stout  lady  went 
on  talking,  and  the  other  people  were  interested. 
She  said  that,  though  they  might  not  think  it,  she 
and  her  family  were  in  great  trouble,  and  that  a  kind 
lady  had  given  her  a  shilling  and  paid  her  bus  fare 
from  Hammersmith,  where  she  lived,  and  told  her  to 


I  FIND  SOMETHING   TO  BELIEVE  IN  225 

come  here,  for  she  would  be  certain  to  find  help. 
She  said  that  she  was  the  mother-in-law  of  a  burglar, 
but  that  he  was  not  really  a  burglar,  but  had  been 
falsely  accused.  She  said  he  was  as  straight  and 
steady  a  man  as  ever  walked  the  earth.  Why  the 
police  thought  he  was  a  burglar  was  because  they  had 
caught  him  with  a  big  bag  full  of  burglar's  tools  one 
foggy  night.  What  had  really  happened  was  that 
he  had  been  for  a  walk  with  some  friends  who  had 
bad  characters  and  they  had  shoved  the  bag  into  his 
hand  and  took  theirselves  off  when  they  see  the 
coppers  coming  round  the  comer.  If  he  had  had 
the  sense  to  drop  the  bag  and  run  it  never  would 
have  happened,  it  being  so  foggy.  But  he  never  see 
the  coppers  till  they  was  close  upon  him.  He  had 
since  written  heart-breaking  letters  on  blue  paper 
from  the  prison  begging  his  little  ones  to  be  careful 
whom  they  played  with  in  the  street,  because  his 
own  misfortune  was  entirely  due  to  the  keeping  of 
low  company.  The  mother-in-law  said  that,  in  this 
case,  as  in  every  other,  the  wife  and  children  suffered 
most,  and  what  to  do  to  help  her  daughter  and  the 
little  ones  to  get  a  bit  of  food  she  sometimes  did  not 
know.  There  were  four  of  them  and  the  twins  were 
still  in  arms,  as  you  might  say.  She  had  often 
thought  that  if  she  could  have  had  a  bit  of  a  talk  with 
her  dear  old  grandfather,  who  had  died  five  years 


226  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

ago  at  seventy-nine,  it  would  have  done  her  a  world 
of  good.  She  had  lived  along  of  him  before  he  died 
and  was  the  very  spit  of  him  except  for  being  taller. 
She  had  never  known  him  fail  her  when  it  was  a 
matter  of  giving  good  advice.  She  said  he  was  a 
fine  old  gentleman,  and  excepting  for  a  hasty  temper 
and  being  a  trifle  near,  for  which  nobody  could 
blame  him,  hadn't  got  a  fault.  He  was  that  saving 
and  economical  that  any  one  could  scarcely  credit  it, 
and  when  once  a  lady  had  bought  him  a  pair  of 
brand  new  boots,  instead  of  getting  them  for  him  on 
the  instalment  system  at  the  rag-shop,  as  he  used  to 
do  himself,  he  kept  them  inside  the  bottom  of  his 
bed  and  covered  them  up  carefully  with  the  sheets 
and  blankets  in  the  day  time  for  fear  any  one  should 
steal  them  from  him,  and  went  on  wearing  his  old 
ones  though  his  feet  was  on  the  ground.  And  when 
the  lady  came  to  see  how  he  liked  his  new  boots  she 
thought  at  first  that  he  had  pawned  them  when  she 
saw  him  wearing  the  old  ones,  but  he  pulled  back 
the  bedclothes  and  showed  her  the  boots  lying  side 
by  side,  safe  and  comfortable,  all  black  and  shining 
like  a  nigger  woman's  twins.  And  the  lady  was  so 
pleased  to  see  them  there  that  she  promised  to  buy 
him  a  new  pair  when  they  were  worn  out.  The 
burglar's  mother-in-law  said  she  wasn't  going  to  sit 
there  and  say  the  old  man  never  took  a  glass,  because 


I   FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  227 

it  wouldn't  be  the  truth.  But  he  never  paid  for  one 
himself  and  never  drank  unless  he  was  invited. 
The  lady  who  had  given  her  the  shilling  had  told 
her  that  she  could  be  put  into  touch  with  the 
spirit  of  her  grandfather  if  she  came  here,  and 
since  she  heard  the  words  she  felt  she  couldn't  keep 
away. 

The  people  in  the  audience  were  all  extremely 
interested,  and  one  very  old  lady  with  thin  white 
hair  and  a  shaking  head  pointed  to  the  celebrated 
medium  and  said,  "  This  gentleman  can  help  you," 
and  the  burglar's  mother-in-law  nodded  and  smiled 
at  him  and  said,  "  I  should  take  it  very  kindly,  sir, 
I'm  sure." 

Then  the  celebrated  medium  shut  his  eyes  and 
jerked  his  shoulders  one  by  one  again  and  waited  a 
few  minutes  and  then  said  in  a  dreamy  manner, 
"  What  ?  yes  .  .  .  yes  .  .  .  it's  growing  clearer 
.  .  .  no,  I  can't  see  .  .  .  yes,  I  can  ...  I  see  the 
figure  now  quite  plainly  ...  it  is  that  of  an  aged 
man  .  .  .  with  white  'air  ...  of  somewhat  stout 
build  .  .  .  with  blue  eyes  .  .  .  and  a  cheerful 
countenance  .  .  .  with  a  good  deal  of  colour  in  'is 
cheeks  ...  'is  nose  is  on  the  fleshy  side,  and  some- 
what swollen.  ..." 

The  burglar's  mother-in-law  was  nearly  struck 
dumb  with  astonishment.     She  said,  "  If  that  ain't 


228  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

gran 'pa  to  the  life  !  "  And  she  looked  all  round  the 
room  at  the  other  people  with  her  eyes  wide  open, 
and  she  said,  "  You  could  knock  me  down  with  a 
feather  !  I  wouldn't  never  have  believed  it  if  I 
hadn't  heard  it !     It's  gran 'pa  to  the  Ufe  !  " 

Then  the  celebrated  medium  said  in  a  still  dreamier 
voice,  "  He  seems  to  be  pointing  .  .  .  pointing 
downwards  .  .  .  towards  his  feet  .  .  .  He  is  trying 
to  tell  me  something  .  .  .  but  I  can't  quite  under- 
stand what  he  means." 

The  burglar's  mother-in-law  was  quite  excited, 
and  she  said,  "  Well,  I  can  tell  what  he  means  then, 
if  you  can't.  He  means  them  very  boots  I  was 
a-telling  you  about.  That's  what  he  means,  right 
enough." 

Then  she  looked  all  round  the  room  again  and 
said,  "  I  wouldn't  never  have  believed  it  if  I  hadn't 
heard  it.    Never  !  " 

Then  the  celebrated  medium  said,  "  He  seems  to 
be  trying  to  communicate  to  me  some  word  that 
begins  with  G.  .  .  .  I  can't  quite  get  it.  .  .  .  He 
seems  impatient  that  he  is  not  understood  im- 
mediately .  .  ." 

And  the  burglar's  mother-in-law  said,  still  quite 
excited,  "  He  would  be  !  That's  him  all  over  ! 
Didn't  I  say  he  was  hasty-tempered  ?  It's  gran 'pa 
he's   a-trying  to   say.    That's   what  that  is,  right 


I   FIND   SOMETHING   TO   BELIEVE   IN  229 

enough.  Well,  I  never !  Who'd  have  thought  it 
possible  ?  " 

I  never  saw  any  one  so  much  astonished. 

Then  the  celebrated  medium  wriggled  and 
stretched  out  his  hands,  and  some  one  in  the  audience 
said  to  the  burglar's  mother-in-law,  "  Put  your  hands 
in  his  and  perhaps  you  will  get  a  message  from  your 
grandpapa." 

And  the  burglar's  mother-in-law  tiptoed  across  the 
room  again,  full  of  joy  and  excitement,  and  put  her 
hands  in  the  celebrated  medium's,  and  he  said  as 
though  it  was  the  burglar's  mother-in-law's  grand- 
father speaking,  "  Is  it  you,  grand-daughter  }  " 

And  she  said,  "  Yes,  it  is,  gran'pa.  It's  Ellen." 
And  the  gran'pa  said,  "  Thank  you  for  coming  to  see 
me,  grand-daughter."  And  she  said,  **  I'd  have 
come  a  jolly  sight  sooner,  gran'pa,  if  I'd  have  known 
you  was  so  handy.  I  only  wish  I  had."  And  the 
gran'pa  said,  "  I  know  you  are  in  trouble,  Ellen,  and 
I'm  very  sorry  to  know  it.  And  I'm  very  sorry  for 
the  wife  and  them  poor  little  children." 

And  the  burglar's  mother-in-law  said,  **  You're 
right.  Can  you  give  me  any  notion,  gran'pa,  what 
I  ought  to  do  to  help  them  ?  She  goes  out  working 
by  the  day,  poor  girl,  but  it  don't  bring  in  much.  I 
mind  the  children  while  she's  gone.  Can  you  think 
of  anything  I  could  do  to  help  them,  gran'pa  ?  " 


230  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

And  the  grandfather  said,  "  Yes,  I  can,  Ellen. 
This  is  what  you've  got  to  do.  Remember  that  I 
am  always  near  you,  watching  over  you,  and  don't 
worry.  When  things  seems  to  be  at  their  worst 
they'll  mend  and  be  put  right.  Don't  you  trouble 
your  'ead  about  anything.  It  will  all  be  for  the  best 
in  the  end.     There  was  a  meaning  in  it." 

And  she  said,  "  Thank  you,  gran'pa,  I'll  try  to 
think  so.  And  it  will  be  a  powerful  sight  of  comfort 
to  know  you're  watching  over  us.  Can  you  tell  me 
something  more,  gran'pa  }  " 

And  he  said,  **  Be  careful,  Ellen,  when  you  are 
taking  them  twins  across  'Ammersmith  Broadway  in 
the  perambulator.  It's  a  nasty  bit,  that  there,  and 
my  'eart's  often  been  in  my  mouth  when  I've  been 
watching  you.  Go  slow,  Ellen,  go  slow.  Put  'em 
in  the  pram  by  all  means  if  they're  too  'eavy  to  carry, 
but  be  careful  'ow  you  go." 

She  said,  *'  You're  right,  gran'pa,  you  are  indeed. 
I'll  be  careful." 

And  the  grandfather  said,  "  Good-bye,  Ellen ;  I 
must  go  now.  Come  again  soon,  Ellen,  and  don't 
forget  I'm  always  waiting  for  you." 

And  she  said,  "  That  I  will,  if  I  have  to  pop  my 
wedding  ring  to  do  it." 

And  she  tiptoed  back  across  the  room  with  a 
happy  face  and  said  when  she  sat  down,  *'  If  I  didn't 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  23 1 

take  them  blessed  twins  across  the  Broadway  in  the 
pram  this  very  morning !  I  never  would  have 
believed  it  if  I  hadn't  heard  it  with  my  own  ears, 
never  !  " 

And  she  sat  down  in  her  place  again  and  kept 
nodding  her  head  in  a  surprised  way  to  herself  as 
though  she  were  still  saying  to  herself  that  she  never 
would  have  believed  it. 

Then  the  celebrated  medium  began  to  describe 
other  spirits  that  he  could  see  standing  or  sitting 
about  the  room.  Some  were  old,  some  middle-aged, 
and  some  quite  young.  One  was  a  little  baby  lying 
in  a  lady's  lap.  Nobody  could  see  them  except  the 
celebrated  medium,  but  he  said  he  could.  The  old 
gentleman  with  the  irritable-looking  eyes  asked  if 
there  was  an  Indian  among  them,  because  he  wanted 
to  be  put  into  touch  with  a  Hindu  gentleman  whom 
he  had  known.  And  the  celebrated  medium  said 
that  there  was  an  Indian  standing  quite  close  to  him, 
evidently  very  much  interested  in  him.  He  said, 
**  He  has  some  long  bright-coloured  feathers  in  his 
'air  and  the  scars  of  wounds  and  scratches  on  his 
cheeks,  and  he  is  brandishing  a  war-like  weapon  like 
a  tomahawk." 

The  old  gentleman  was  offended.  He  said  his 
friend  was  a  wise  and  learned  Hindu,  a  great  scholar, 
and  that  he  would  never  dream  of  putting  feathers 


232  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

in  his  hair  and  scratching  his  face  and  brandishing  a 
tomahawk.  The  celebrated  medium  was  a  httle 
offended  too.  He  said  that  Indians  was  Indians  all 
the  world  over  and  was  not  like  us,  and  you  could 
never  tell  what  members  of  them  black,  uncivilised 
races  might  not  take  it  into  their  'eads  to  get  up  to. 
The  old  gentleman  got  quite  angry  and  answered 
back  and  said  that  it  was  ridiculous  to  confound  a 
learned  Hindu  with  an  American  Red  Indian. 

The  meeting  broke  up  soon  after  that,  and  the 
celebrated  medium  told  me  as  we  went  out  that  he 
had  seen  as  soon  as  I  came  into  the  room  that  I  was 
extremely  psychic,  and  that  I  ought  to  develop  my 
gifts  by  attending  the  meetings  regularly. 

I  went  to  a  good  many  other  meetings,  but  they 
did  not  do  me  any  more  good  than  the  first  two  had 
done.  They  were  all  alike.  The  mediums  all  gave 
the  same  sort  of  addresses  and  then  said  the  spirits 
were  in  the  room,  and  the  audience  believed  they 
were  because  the  medium  said  so.  But  no  one  else 
ever  saw  them.  A  good  many  spirits  came  to  see  me 
and  gave  me  messages,  but  I  couldn't  understand 
them,  and  didn't  know  who  the  spirits  were.  When 
I  said  so  the  mediums  were  offended  and  said  coldly, 
"  I  am  sorry  to  be  so  unsuccessful."  The  grown-up 
young  lady  was  offended  too,  and  always  said  it  was 
because  I  did  not  put  myself  into  a  proper  frame  of 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  233 

mind.  I  felt  like  a  naughty  girl  at  school,  but  I 
couldn't  help  it.  I  didn't  know  what  the  proper 
frame  of  mind  was  or  how  to  get  into  it,  but  she  said 
it  was  because  I  set  my  face  against  it  and  didn't 
want  to  know  and  understand.  She  said,  as  the  nuns 
had  said,  that  what  I  lacked  was  faith.  When  once 
I  had  faith  I  should  find  it  easy  to  believe  in  and 
understand  about  Perfect  Truth  and  Perfect  Love  and 
the  Immense  Realities  and  all  the  other  great  and 
important  things  I  wanted  to  understand.  If  she 
and  all  the  other  people  at  the  meetings  did  not  have 
faith  they  would  never  be  able  to  believe  in  all  the 
things  that  happened  at  the  meetings,  but  would  live 
in  darkness  and  be  in  the  same  unhappy  position  in 
which  I  was  myself.  She  wasn't  kind  and  sorry  for 
me  as  the  nuns  had  been  when  I  didn't  believe  in 
going  to  hell,  but  angry  and  irritable.  At  last  she 
said  that  she  would  write  an  article  about  that  too, 
explaining  everything,  called  the  "  Absolute  Essen- 
tiality of  Faith  "  (I  think  that  was  what  she  said  it 
would  be  called),  and  that  when  it  was  published  I 
should  read  it  and  then  perhaps  I  should  understand. 
I  said,  "  Thank  you  very  much."  I  didn't  want  to 
argue  because  she  was  so  easily  offended. 

Some  of  the  people  told  me  that  they  had  been  to 
meetings  where  the  spirits  really  appeared,  but  only 
under  very  favourable  circumstances.    They  would 


234  CHAPTERS  FROM   CHILDHOOD 

not  show  themselves  unless  everything  had  been 
properly  prepared.  I  said  I  should  like  to  go  to 
some  of  those  meetings,  but  they  said  that  I  must 
not,  because  I  v^^as  too  young  and  inexperienced. 
The  spirits  at  those  meetings  were  sometimes  a  very 
mixed  and  shady  lot,  and  there  were  some  shocking 
characters  among  them  that  needed  keeping  in  their 
places  with  a  firm,  strong  hand.  If  you  happened 
to  be  present  when  they  "  materialised,"  they  might 
take  a  fancy  to  you  and  make  your  life  a  perfect 
misery.  One  lady  told  me  that  a  very  bad  spirit  had 
taken  a  fancy  to  her,  and  that  whenever  she  went  out 
to  dine  it  stood  upon  the  doorstep  of  the  house  and 
kept  on  knocking  loud  double  knocks  at  the  street 
door,  and  when  the  servants  opened  the  door  there 
was  no  one  there  and  they  were  offended  and 
threatened  to  give  notice.  Since  then  she  had  never 
dined  out  in  comfort,  because  even  when  it  wasn't 
knocking  she  thought  it  was  and  imagined  she  heard 
it,  and  it  made  her  nervous  and  spoilt  the  taste  of 
everything  she  ate.  She  said  there  were  some 
incorrigible  practical  jokers  among  the  spirits  who 
never  understood  when  they  had  gone  far  enough. 

It  all  sounded  very  strange  and  funny.  I  couldn't 
understand  why  the  dead  should  want  to  come  to 
speak  through  the  mouths  of  people  like  the 
spiritualist  lady  or  the  celebrated  medium.    They 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  235 

never  seemed  to  choose  people  who  looked  gentle 
and  well  educated.  All  the  mediums  I  saw  had  the 
same  hard,  empty  faces  and  common  way  of  speak- 
ing. Not  one  of  them  looked  as  though  they  could 
be  liked  or  trusted.  And  when  I  thought  of  my 
grandfather  speaking  to  me  through  the  mouth  of 
the  celebrated  medium  with  his  dirty  finger-nails  in 
that  common  room  with  the  ugly  gas  bracket  in 
front  of  all  the  people  as  the  burglar's  mother-in-law's 
grandfather  had  done,  or  mixing  with  the  shady  lot 
of  spirits  and  the  incorrigible  practical  jokers  that 
stood  on  doorsteps  and  knocked  run-away  double 
knocks  just  for  spite,  I  felt  that  it  was  all  impossible, 
and  I  gave  up  going  to  the  meetings. 

But  I  still  felt  anxious  to  have  something  to 
believe  in. 

Then  one  day  my  eldest  brother*  came  to  stay 
with  us.  He  was  a  fair,  clever  young  man,  rather 
scornful,  with  smooth  pink  cheeks  and  a  medium- 
sized  hooked  nose  like  my  grandfather's,  a  high, 
intellectual  forehead,  and  quiet,  absent-looking  blue 
eyes  that  seemed  as  if  they  were  always  pondering 
over  something.  I  was  nervous  with  him,  because  he 
was  very  critical  and  thought  that  nearly  every  one 
was  stupid  and  not  worth  disagreeing  with.  But  he 
was  very  kind  and  liked  to  take  me  out  to  tea.  He 
*  Ford  Madox-Hueffer. 


236  CHAPTERS  FROM  CHILDHOOD 

wore  a  black  coat  with  a  cape  over  the  shoulders,  and 
when  we  took  hands  and  walked  along  it  floated  out 
a  little  way  behind. 

Once  he  took  me  a  long  way  to  see  a  famous 
gentleman*  who  lived  outside  London.  His  house 
was  quite  a  plain-looking  little  house,  and  when  we 
went  in  there  were  a  lot  of  people  sitting  round  the 
table  in  a  tiny  dining-room  having  tea.  He  had  a 
very  long,  broad,  silky-grey  beard,  that  fell  down 
right  over  his  chest  and  was  wider  at  the  end  than 
at  the  beginning.  There  was  no  hair  at  all  on  his 
head,  but  he  had  on  a  pair  of  big  round  spectacles. 
His  eyes  were  not  bright,  but  they  were  wonderfully 
kind  and  understanding.  I  noticed  them  in  a 
moment,  because  I  had  not  seen  such  kind  and 
understanding  eyes  since  my  grandfather  died. 
They  looked  as  though  they  could  see  to  the  end  of 
the  world  and  understand  the  tiniest  thing  they  met, 
and  were  sorry  for  all  the  people  that  were  unhappy. 
They  made  me  feel  he  must  be  almost  holy  {not 
religious). 

He  was  one  of  the  most  learned  men  alive,  but  he 
was  not  too  proud  to  talk  to  me  although  there  were 
a  lot  of  other  people  and  I  was  so  ignorant.  And 
when  we  had  been  talking  for  some  time  I  told  him 
about  the  convent  and  the  spiritualist  meetings,  and 
•  Prince  Peter  Kropotkin. 


I  FIND  SOMETHING  TO  BELIEVE  IN  237 

that  I  felt  worried  because  everything  seemed  so 
difficuh  to  believe  in,  and  everybody  quarrelled  so 
much  about  their  beliefs.  But  he  said  that  I  need 
not  worry,  and  that  all  little  people  needed  to  believe 
in  was  kindness  and  pity  and  love  (just  ordinary  love 
for  one  another,  not  perfect  love  or  anything  com- 
plicated), and  that  our  whole  duty  was  to  do  what 
little  good  we  could  in  the  world  as  we  passed  through 
it,  and  to  try  to  understand  as  much  as  possible  of 
the  wonders  that  surround  us,  and  help  others  to 
understand  them.  He  said  it  was  ridiculous  to 
imagine  that  a  God  who  could  create  such  a  mighty 
and  wonderful  universe  would  be  so  petty  as  to  care 
whether  we  crossed  ourselves  with  two  fingers  or 
with  three,  or  whether  we  ate  fish  or  meat  on  Fridays, 
or  what  sort  of  church  we  went  to,  or  what  sort  of 
prayers  we  said,  or  that  He  would  wish  to  punish  us 
for  doing  or  not  doing  any  of  those  things  at  all,  so 
long  as  we  had  done  our  best  so  far  as  we  could 
understand.  He  said  we  could  quite  safely  go  upon 
our  way  doing  what  we  felt  to  be  right  without 
worrying  about  the  consequences  to  ourselves 
hereafter. 

He  said  that  in  Russia  there  had  once  been  a  great 
saint  who  taught  the  people  how  to  live  and  had 
such  a  wonderful  effect  upon  them  that  all  the  other 
saints  in  the  neighbourhood  were  offended  and  the 


238  CHAPTERS   FROM   CHILDHOOD 

religious  people  said  that  he  was  anti-Christ.  He 
didn't  teach  them  about  the  proper  way  to  be  saved  ; 
all  he  said  was,  "  Love  one  another."  And  because 
he  was  so  good  and  gentle  and  because  they  loved 
and  honoured  him  so  much  they  did  what  he  told 
them  and  lived  in  peace  and  were  very  happy.  And 
later,  when  he  was  very  old  and  when  death  was  near, 
he  retired  with  one  or  two  disciples  to  the  top  of  a 
mountain  to  die  in  peace,  but  great  multitudes  of  the 
people  followed  him  even  there.  And  in  order  not 
to  disappoint  them  he  told  his  disciples  to  carry  him 
out  to  them.  And  he  was  just  able  to  lift  his  hand 
and  bless  them  and  whisper,  "  Children,  love  one 
another  !  "  And  they  fell  on  their  knees  before  him 
and  swore  to  do  his  bidding.  And  the  country  all 
round  the  mountain  was  like  paradise  because  the 
people  were  so  well-behaved  and  never  quarrelled 
or  fought,  or  stole  from  one  another  or  were  cruel, 
because  they  loved  one  another.  And  God  was 
pleased.  And  when  the  saint  was  safely  dead  and 
buried  the  other  saints  and  religious  people  forgave 
him. 

The  learned  gentleman  said  that  the  saint's  lesson 
was  the  greatest  lesson,  and  when  once  we  had 
learnt  it  we  should  be  happy  and  everything  else 
would  be  made  clear  to  us. 

I  said,  "  Thank  you  very  much."    And  when 


I   FIND  SOMETHING   TO   BELIEVE  IN  239 

afterwards  I  thought  about  what  he  had  said,  it 
seemed  true  and  easy  to  understand  and  beUeve  in. 
And  I  was  glad  because  I  thought  I  should  not  have 
to  waste  my  time  in  worrying  any  more. 

For  I  was  growing  a  big  girl,  and  there  were  so 
many  things  I  had  to  learn  and  think  about. 


TBE   WHITEFRIARS    PRESS,    LTD.,   LONDON    AND    TONBRIDGB. 


9^5-;^? 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  816  767     8